Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Allie Elle

Allie Elle

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Organizational: 

  • Author Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Taxonomy upgrade extras: 

  • Fiction
  • Posted by author(s)
Allie Elle

A Mother's Touch

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Child

TG Themes: 

  • Bad Boy to Good Girl

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Girls' School / School Girl

Permission: 

  • Permission granted to post by author
Synopsis:

Another BigCloset TopShelf story. This one by Allie Elle.

Kindly Edited By Holly Logan

Rating: *G* Written: *08/29/2004* Complete: *yes*

Billy was a normal boy, or so it seemed. Behind his eyes though, there raged a battle, and slowly the conflict was eased by his mothers touch.

Story:

Story:

A MOTHER'S TOUCH

A story by Allie Elle.

Billy stood there, hands on his hips, looking down with a sneer on his face at his defeated opponent as he wiped the blood from under his nose. He was a short boy, only with what could be called a pretty face, and he was tapping his foot. His opponent was Sean Willis from down the street, and the two eight year old boys had been fighting for over ten minutes. Billy had a temper, and he did not know why, but he was subject to mood swings, and would lash out after only one word being said. He was not well liked in the neighbourhood, so he was used to people thinking the worst of him.

He looked at the rest of the kids and smiled that cold smile of his as he looked at them ... "Okay so who's next?"

As he stood there his hands on his hips, a small boy no older than five walked up and kicked him in the shin. "Why you little twerp! I'll teach you!" He started to pummel the kid, his face red with fury until his mom came running down the street.

"William Davies, you stop that this instant!!!!!!!" Billy's mom grabbed him by the ear and marched him away. Mrs Davies looked back at what her son had done, and cursed the day she had married the boy's father. To Mister Davies, such behaviour was allowed, as it proved his son was not a sissy.

Mrs Davies dragged her son back to the house, looking down at him with a look of disgust on her face . Billy was worried, for he had never seen his mom as mad as she seemed at that particular moment. She dragged him upstairs, threw him in his room, and went downstairs to wait for his father to come home.

A short while later, the front door slammed. Mr Davies had returned from his job. Sylvia Davies stood looking at her husband, her lips curled into a snarl. She placed a case of his clothes at his feet and pointed to the door.

Upstairs in his room, Billy had reached under his bed and pulled out the doll he had hidden there along with a pack of pills. He may have been a moody boy, but he wasn't dumb. He knew exactly what he had in his cache. The pills were hormones and he looked at them as he swallowed , he knew what it was what he wanted but it was something he still wanted as a boy. His violent moods came from the conflict inside of him. He viewed girls as soft and sissy and he wanted to be tough. yet he also wanted to be a girl, too. He wanted to skip, and play dolls, and do girl’s sports, and look pretty, he wanted to go to his prom in a dress, and have a good looking boy on his arm.

He looked at the pills and the doll, and in a fit of rage threw the pills across his room. He knew his temper came from the fact that his body did not match how he viewed himself. He pulled out a set of photographs; they were images of girls in Sunday church dresses, skipping on a rope, having fun.

He listened hard, and heard the front door slammed He could hear his mom sitting on the stairs, crying. He opened his bedroom door, not realising that he was still clutching the doll tightly, as he walked down to where his mom was sitting on the bottom stair, her head in her hands.

Sylvia looked up at her son, and frowned as she saw the doll in his hand. She looked closely and suddenly realized his movements were similar to that of a girl. He was holding his hands away from his body and was shuffling his feet as his mom looked at him. She looked a little shocked as she saw the doll in her sons hand, and cleared her throat.

"Billy ,what are you doing with that doll?" she asked gently, not wishing to anger her son.

"Nuffin. Just took it from a girl today. She was annoying me!" Billy looked down, trying to hide his blush as he lied to his mother.

It was forgotten, as Sylvia took her son into the lounge and sat him on the sofa with a gentle push to his shoulder. Billy was worried as he looked at his mothers face, and saw the tracks of tears there. He sat there, feeling small, as he looked up at her. She looked lost as she paced around the room, wringing a handkerchief through her hands. As she reached the area of floor in front of the sofa where Billy was sitting, she looked at him and broke down in tears again. She sent him to bed without explaining anything, then just sat in a chair in the lounge, looking lost.

Part 2: It all comes out.

The following morning, Billy was feeling tired, and just lounged about in his bedroom for most of the morning. Sylvia, having had enough of him under her feet, shooed him out of the house to play in the backyard. Racheal, the six year old girl next door was also playing out in her yard having a doll’s tea party. Billy was feeling bored as he stood by the fence. and watched as she played with her dolls, feeling jealous of her fun. He decided to climb over the fence to see if he could join in, or maybe ruin her fun, but as he did so, he caught sight of the dress she was wearing. His heart increased its pace and as he thought, ‘It’s so pretty,’ she looked up at him and smiled.

"Hi, wanna play dress up?" the girl asked with a smile.

Billy was pretty bored, and this action by someone who was not really afraid of him surprised him, and he was speechless for a few moments, and just stood there with a silly grin on his face. Finally, he nodded and climbed over the fence into his next door neighbour's garden.
The girl smiled and took his hand, gently leading him towards the house. Sylvia was watching from her garden and the girl's mother was watching from her kitchen. She wondered what her daughter was up to, with the local boy who was known to be a bully.

Samantha Dewlish was a confident little girl for a five year old. She could feel that Billy's main problem was he was stuck between two people. That was what she thought, anyway, with the deep conviction of a child.

Shouting through to her mom that she had got a friend to play dress up, she led Billy up to her room. As the boy followed her into her haven, his jaw dropped, the room was so well decorated and tidy. He was jealous of her, but he thought she would not like doing stuff like baseball and climbing trees. He was surprised when he saw some baseball posters and jeans scattered on the bottom of an open closet.

"Let's get started, Billy," Samantha stated.

A short while later, Billy was dressed from the skin out in a pretty party dress, frilly panties, a petticoat, ankle socks and a pair of pink Mary Janes to match the dress. He spent about three hours playing with Samantha and was enjoying himself, finding that he was happy for the first time in his young life.

When his mom shouted over the garden fence, Billy looked round for his clothes. Samantha just smiled, took his hand, and led him out of the house. He dragged his feet, wondering why his new friend was trying to make him go outside in a dress.

They reached the garden and saw his mom talking to Samantha's mom over the fence.

Sylvia’s jaw dropped. Her son looked like a proper girl, and his actions looked natural. She began to realise that his violence came as he tried to prove he was not a sissy. Sylvia waved the children over to her, lifted Billy back over the fence and led him inside for his dinner. After they had eaten, Billy did not rush upstairs to his room, but sat in the lounge with his legs together and his hands holding the skirt of his dress down.

"Mommy?" he asked slowly.

"Yes, Honey?" Sylvia could not remember the last time her child had called her mommy, or that she had called him honey.

Suddenly, Billy ran upstairs and came down with the pills and the doll. In a halting voice he described the best he could, how he felt wearing the dress. He also told her how he got hold of the pills and what they were.

For a short while Sylvia did not say any thing, but just sat on the sofa. Looking over, she saw her child crying and reached a gentle arm around the shaking shoulders. She smoothed the long blonde hair back and thought. She knew her child was suffering inside, and she really could not work out what she should do, so she sent Billy to bed, but this night she did not let him get ready himself, but ran his bath and washed him, then found one of her old nightshirts with a cartoon character on it, slipped it on him before she tucked him in.

The following morning Billy woke up and smiled when he realised he was still dressed like a girl as he went down stairs. The night shirt was almost too big, and he felt he was still playing dress up. When he reached the kitchen his mom was in the phone. He saw a dress and more clothes.

Sylvia smiled and pointed to the clothes , which Billy saw was a play dress, a jumper in style. when she got off the phone, they had a good talk and they decided that Billy was to continue dressing as a girl, and they were to go and see the doctor and go shopping.

Sylvia was surprised by how girly Billy was. Then she saw him writing something in a note book and she saw she had changed her name slightly, to Billie.

Billie smiled, and became even happier when she found she could still play baseball, though only softball the next season. She continued becoming more girly, and became good friends with Samantha and helped the younger girl. After two years in school dressing as a girl, the teachers saw an improvement in her grades and behaviour. That was when the doctors decided to start the treatments for her to become a full girl, and she was finally completely happy.

Epilogue:

As the years passed, Billie became a good looking girl and at her high school prom was escorted by the captain of the school baseball team. After she walked into the prom hall dressed in a shimmering white prom dress, she was voted prom queen and danced the night away. The upshot was that the prom king was Sean, and after a few dances she felt her self becoming attached to him. They were to attend the same college after graduation and became a couple. Two years after their final graduation, they married. Samantha was a bridesmaid and Billie's mother stood next to her daughter, smiling and crying.

A year after that they were passed to adopt and adopted three children, two girls and a boy. They had a loving family and Billie worked as a counsellor for transgendered children. She soon had a thriving practice and was well respected. She was also a daemon softball player and enjoyed putting on a pair of jeans and climbing trees with her children.

Just because she was a girl, she didn’t let it didn't restrict what she did. Her children loved her and knew she was a special person. As she looked back on her life, she realized how special her life had become, and how truly happy she was being that woman she had first dreamed of being so long ago.

The end

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

A Mothers touch

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Child

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment

TG Elements: 

  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Synopsis: Billy was a normal boy or so it seemed, behind his eyes
though there raged a battle and slowly the conflict was eased by his
mothers touch.

A MOTHER'S TOUCH

A story by Allie Elle.

Billy stood there hands on his hips looking down with a sneer on his
face at his defeated opponent and wiped the blood from under his nose.
He was a short boy with only what could be called a pretty face and he
was tapping his foot. His opponent was Sean Willis from down the street
and the two eight year old boys had been fighting for over ten minutes.
Billy had a temper and he did not know why but he was subject too mood
swings and would lash out at only one word being said. He was not well
liked in the neighbourhood so he was used to people thinking the worst
of him.

He looked at the rest of the kids and smiled that cold smile of his as
he looked at them...

"Okay so who's next?" He stood there his hands on his hips. A small boy
no older than five walked up and kicked him in the shin.

"Why you little twerp I'll teach you" He started to pummel the kid his
face red with fury until his mom came running down the street.

"William Davies you stop that this instance!!!!!!!" Billy's mom grabbed
him by the ear and marched him away. Mrs Davies looked back at what her
son had done and cursed the day she had married the boy's father. To
mister Davies such behaviour was allowed as it proved his son was not a
sissy.

Mrs Davies dragged her son looking down at him with a look of disgust
on her face as she led him back to the house. Billy was worried he had
never seen his mom so mad as she seemed at that particular moment. She
dragged him upstairs and waited for his father to come home. A short
while later the front door slammed and Mr Davies had returned from his
job. Sylvia Davies stood looking at her husband her lips curled into a
snarl. She placed the case of his clothes at his feet and pointed to
the door.

Upstairs in his room Billy had reached under his bed and pulled out the
doll he had hidden there with a pack of pills. He may have been a moody
boy but he wasn't dumb he knew exactly what he had in his cache. The
pills were hormones and he swallowed as he looked at them, he knew it
was what he wanted but something he still wanted as a boy. His violent
moods come from the conflict inside of him as he viewed girls as soft
and sissy and he wanted to be tough. Also he wanted to be a girl too.
He wanted to skip and play dolls and do girls sports and look pretty,
he wanted to go to his prom in a dress and have a good looking boy on
his arm.

He looked at the pills and the doll and in a fit of rage threw them
across his room. He knew his temper came from the fact his body did not
match how he viewed himself. He pulled out a set of photographs; they
were images of girls in Sunday church dresses skipping on a rope having
fun. He listened hard and heard the front door slammed He could here
his mom sat on the stairs crying, he opened his bedroom door not
realising that he was clutching the doll tightly. He walked down to
where his mom was sat on the bottom stair her head in her hands.

Sylvia looked up at her son and frowned as she saw the doll in his
hand. She looked closely and saw really his movements were similar to
that of a girl. He was holding his hands away from his body and was
shuffling his feet as his mom looked at him. She was looking a little
shocked as she saw the doll in her sons hand and cleared her throat.

"Billy what are you doing with that doll?" She asked gently not wishing
to anger her son.

"Nuffin just took it from a girl today she was annoying me!" Billy
looked down trying to hide his blush as he lied to his mother.

It was forgotten as Sylvia took her son into the lounge and sat him on
the sofa with a gentle push to his shoulder. Billy was worried as he
looked at his mothers face and saw the tracks of tears there. He sat
there feeling small as he looked up at her; she looked lost as she
paced around the room. She was wringing a handkerchief through her
hands as she reached the area of floor in front of the sofa where Billy
was sitting she looked at him and broke down in tears again. She sent
him to bed without explaining any thing and just sat in a chair in the
lounge looking lost.

art 2: It all comes out.

The following morning Billy was feeling tired and he just lounged about
in his bedroom for most of the morning. Sylvia having had enough of him
under her feet shooed him out of the house to play in the back yard.
Racheal the six year old girl next door was also playing out in her
yard having a dolls tea party. Billy was feeling bored as he stood by
the fence and he watched as she played with her dolls feeling jealous
of her fun. He decided to climb over the fence to see if he could join
in or maybe ruin her fun but as he did so he caught sight of the dress
she was wearing. His heart increased its pace and he thought it so
pretty, she looked up at him and smiled.

"Hi wanna play dress up??" The girl asked with a smile.

Billy was pretty bored and the action of someone that was not really
afraid of him surprised him and he was speechless for a few minutes. He
stood there with a silly grin on his face and nodded and climbed over
the fence into the garden of his next door neighbour's garden. The girl
smiled and took his hand gently and led him towards the house. Sylvia
was watching from her garden and the girl's mother was watching from
the kitchen. She wondered what her daughter was up to with the local
boy who was known to be a bully. Samantha Dewlish was a confident
little girl for a five year old. She could feel that Billy's main
problem was he was stuck between two people. That was what she thought
anyway with the deep conviction of a child.

Shouting through to her mom that she had got a friend to play dress up
she lead Billy up to her room. As the boy followed her into her haven
his jaw dropped, the room was so well decorated and tidy. He was
jealous of her but he thought she would not like doin stuff like base
ball and climbin trees. He was surprised when he saw some baseball
posters and jeans scattered on the bottom of an open closet.

"Let's get started Billy." Samantha stated.

A short while later Billy was dressed from the skin out in a pretty
party dress, frilly panties, a petticoat, ankle socks and a pair of
pink Mary Janes to match the dress. He spent about three hours playing
with Samantha and was enjoying himself. He found that he was happy for
the first time in his young life. His mom was shouting over the garden
fence and Billy looked round for his clothes. Samantha smiled and took
his hand and led him out of the house. He dragged his feet wondering
why his new friend was trying to make him go outside in a dress.

They reached the garden and Sylvia was talking to Samantha's mom over
the fence and her jaw dropped. Her son looked like a proper girl and
his actions looked natural. She started to realise that his violence
was him trying to prove he was not a sissy. Sylvia waved the children
over to her and lifted Billy back over the fence and lead him inside
for his dinner. After they had eaten Billy did not rush upstairs to his
room but sat in the lounge with his legs together and his hands holding
the skirt of his dress down.

"Mommy?" He asked slowly.

"Yes honey?" Sylvia could not remember the last time her child had
called her mommy.

With that Billy ran upstairs and came down with the pills and the doll.
In a halting voice he described the best he could how he felt wearing
the dress. He also told her how he got hold of the pills and what they
were. For a short while Sylvia did not say any thing but sat on the
sofa #.She looked and saw her child crying and she reached a gentle arm
around the shaking shoulders. She smoothed the long blonde hair back
and thought on. She knew her child was suffering inside and she really
could not work out what she should do. So she sent Billy to bed, but
this night she did not let him get ready himself but ran his bath and
washed him and found one of her old nightshirts with a cartoon
character on and put him in it and tucked him in.

The following morning Billy woke up and smiled when he realised he was
still dressed like a girl and he went down stairs. The night shirt was
almost too big and he felt he was still playing dress up. He reached
the kitchen and his mom was in the phone and there was a dress and more
clothes. Sylvia smiled and pointed to the clothes and Billy saw it was
a play dress a jumper in style. They had a good talk and they decided
that Billy was to continue dressing as a girl and they were to go and
see the doctor and go shopping. Sylvia was surprised just how girly
Billy was and she saw him writing something in a note book and she saw
she had changed her name slightly to Billie.

Billie was becoming happy and smiled when she found she could still
play base ball though only softball for the next season. She continued
becoming more girly and became good friends with Samantha and helped
the younger girl. She went through two years in school dressing as a
girl and the teachers saw an improvement in her grades and behaviour.
The doctors then decided to start the treatment for her to become a
full girl and she was finally happy.

Epilogue:

The years passed and Billie became a good looking girl and at her high
school prom was escorted by the captain of the school baseball team.
She walked into the prom hall dressed in a shimmering white prom dress.
She was voted prom queen and danced the night away. The upshot was the
prom king was Sean and after a few dances she felt her self becoming
attached to him. They were to attend the same college after graduation
and became a couple. Two years after their final graduation they
married. Samantha was a bridesmaid and Billie's mother stood next to
her daughter smiling and crying.

A year after that they were passed to adopt and they adopted three
children two girls and a boy. They had a loving family and Billie
worked as a counsellor for transgendered children. She had a thriving
practice and was well respected. She was also a daemon softball player
and also enjoyed putting on a pair of jeans and climbing trees with her
children. Just because she was a girl it didn't restrict what she did.
Her children loved her and they knew she was a special person. As she
looked back on her life, she realized how special her life had become
and how truly happy she was being that woman she first dreamed of so
long ago

The end

A different Angel 01

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Real World

TG Elements: 

  • Girls' School / School Girl

Other Keywords: 

  • Rescue

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

yes after a long break to deal with health and other things i am back writing as of today. My style may of changed a bit and i hope you like it

A Different Angel,

A story by Allie Elle,

Synopsis: A young teen finds themselves and a purpose in a rather unusual way.

Chapter one: perceptions.

The final period bell rings and the group of 14 year old children rush out of the classroom, well most of them as usual there is one that holds back. The uniform is crumpled and the shoulders slumped as this loner makes their way out of the class the form tutor watching always concerned.

“Richard,” The teacher says quietly, “ are you doing okay?”

“I'm fine Miss Timonds, there's no problems” The loner Richard Simms replies quietly.

Sarah Timonds was in her 2nd year teaching at Honeys Hall comprehensive and had seen Richard around the school for two years. She had never seen him mixing with his peers and the rest of the school treated him as a nobody. It was almost as if he was hidden in the shadows, he was a quiet boy and his parents also seemed to take no interest in what he was doing. She had never met them even at teacher student conferences. He also appeared a lot of the time uncared for, his clothes weren't overly scruffy it was more a case of just uncared for. Shaking her head she watched as he walked out in his usual shuffling way.

Richard sighed as he made his way out, all he wanted was to be left alone by the teachers. He also wanted to be left alone by the supposed alpha's in the school. Yes he was a loner, that was partly by choice but also by the way the other students treated him. He was on the chunky side but his actions and other things didn't match his body. The biggest target was he cared, not in a protective way more a case of if he saw a younger student being targetted he would gently step in. that made him a target to the bullies and the girls avoided him also as he wasn't a macho type.

He carried on down the main school corridor shaking off the thoughts in his head and made his way past the usual teen groupings. Today he avoided being targetted and he was happy about that and a small smile managed to tweak the corners of his mouth. Getting out of the school building he felt the warmth of the summer sunshine striking his skin and the smile widened. He looked up and the surrounding hills and lower foothills of the peak district met his gaze.

It was Friday that meant the weekend stretched ahead, it also meant he could get out of the suburbs during the day and indulge his hobby. He loved getting into the crags as it was called locally and free climb. He could lose himself concentrating on hand and foot holds making his way up a face and also submerge himself in the surrounding nature. There was a freedom in the countryside a lack of people who judged him or wanted something from him. Lifting his shoulders he started the walk home lost in his mind as he plodded along in no real rush.

A short while later lifting his gaze he looked at the slightly rundown modern council house tha housed his family and himself and took a deep breath. Letting himself in through the front door as usual the only people home was his older brother. David sneered as Richard walked in the older boy was just 2 years older but tended to dress as though he was 18 years old and a street thug. There was little affection between the two David was a mean personality and a macho idiot. Richard didn't say anything but hustled past making his way upstairs giving his older brother less of a reason to start anything. He breathed a sigh of relief when the houses front door opened and a short while closed as that meant David had gone to go and meet up with his cronies and probably get up to no good.

Reaching the small room he called his own he got changed out of his school uniform and quickly went down to the kitchen after sorting the weeks laundry started it washing. He didn't mind taking care of his own laundry but refused to do his parents or his brothers, To outsiders it would seem that his parents were indifferent but the truth was they were just buried in their work. His mother worked 2 jobs as a morning and afternoon cleaner for the local schools and his father was a machinist at the local heavy engineering company. As he was paid piece work he had to work long hours to get a decent wage. This meant from the age of 12 Richard had been a latch key kid, it also meant that because of his nature he would start on the evening meal. As he worked on preparing a chicken to go with a salad he switched on the radio to the local news station.

Tuned out slightly he didn't hear the front door open and was shocked when his father walked up and placed a hand on his shoulder. The squeeze was firm but tired and his dad's sigh was heavy. Richard reached up and squeezed the hand and went back to preparing the evening meal motioning with his head for his father to go and sit and relax. With a gentle chuckle his dad followed the unspoken command and sat down at the family table. As Richard worked his dad took care of the days post whilst they waited for mum to get in and see if David actually showed up for dinner.

The two spent an hour in companionable silence each engrossed in what they were doing, their introspection interrupted by the sound of the front door opening and mum walking in through the small hallway into the kitchen as she sat down the radio talk show that way playing was stopped by the sounds of a newsflash bulletin.

“The police are getting concerned for the welfare of a young girl Ginny Harris aged 8 she ran away from home this lunch time and was last seen heading up the hayfield road towards new mills road. She was dressed in her school uniform.” the radio described the young girl and all three in the kitchen stopped to listen.

Mum's face went white as she was the cleaner for the local primary school in the morning and helped with the school dinners before going to the secondary to clean in the afternoons. The surnamed was familiar to Richard and his dad too as the Harris family lived 2 doors down, Richard had the image in his mind of a sweet little girl that was a little annoying but happy. He seemed to go into auto pilot and turned off the heat on the potatoes and chicken and went upstairs to his room and pulled down his daysack from his wardrobe and started to dress in his climbing clothes. He went down to the kitchen and made up 3 water bottles and from the hallway picked up his climbing gear as well as the basic first aid kit he always carried when climbing. His parents watched with a knowing look at their youngest child as he sat and tied a pair of stout walking boots onto his feet. His dad handed him a large torch, Richard nodded and clipped the helmet to the straps of his daysack.

The three of them left the house Richard turning to head up the road and his parents heading to the neighbours. Richard settled the pack and made sure that the torch worked, happy with his equipment he started up the road out of the town towards the last place little Ginny had been reported working out in his head which way she would probably of gone and where she may of got lost or had fallen. As he walked he managed to locate the small hand held radio that he carried when climbing and moved it from its pocket and clipped it to the belt on his shorts. He was happy last years when he got his hams license and call sign as he had a natural be prepared attitude and being without a mobile phone or coverage a 2 way radio was better locally. He set it to the local repeater frequency and the chatter was about people heading out to look for Ginny. He registered his intent to the group and where he was heading and got a reply that those that were a home would listen out for his reports.

Making his way up the road keeping an eye on the traffic and the hedges and an ear out he called out as he walked and could hear others nearby doing the same. It was starting to turn to evening and the searchers were giving negative reports and also liaising with the emergency services and filling in other individuals and groups on what they were finding. Richard was still walking and heading towards a couple of faces and cliffs he knew that local livestock farmers would lose lambs and other young stock now and then. He carried on calling out every few minutes still keeping his ears open as he reached the top of the rock faces he slowed down and stopped to listen. He started to really concentrate as he came to an area of open fence that surrounded the local quarry, he radioed in his location and was told there was a group of police searchers coming up to the quarry via the road. He could hear them shouting out and he waited to hear if there was a response, time seemed to stretch as the shouts became clearer and then a scream of a young girl and Richard took off in that direction reaching the side of the quarry and looked down.

As he looked down he saw a scrap of cloth from the hem of a school uniform summer dres and he knew he had suceeded and radioed his position and then the scream got louder and desperate. ….............

TBC..........

A different Angel 02

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Real World

TG Elements: 

  • Slice of Life

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

A different angel chapter 2: perceptions B

As he looked down he saw a scrap of cloth from the hem of a school uniform summer dres and he knew he had suceeded and radioed his position and then the scream got louder and desperate. ….............

Now the story continues:

The scream came from a little way below Richard and he laid prone to look over the edge, about 20 feet down there was a ledge in the rock face, from the edge of a bush he could see two feet poking out. The scream came from there and he scanned for a route down as the feet were not moving that much. Doing the right thing Richard radioed his location and what he had seen and he scanned for an easy route down as he could not see any where he could tie off too to climb down. Too many that would appear a stupid thing to do but Richard had been free climbing on his own and rope climbing for 3 years. Although he was still young he was very competent due to his nature.

“Ginny, Ginny it's Richard from just down the street.” He yelled back keeping his voice calm.

“Richard is it you really, real?” The reply was stressed and it was definitely a young child on that ledge.

“yes smudge it's me,” he used the nickname he had given her when she was 4 years old, “ try to stay still and is it hurting anywhere?”

“my head hurts and i'm scared”

“Don't worry they will get you out”

He managed to see what could have been called a sheep track that led down to by the ledge. He went over what he would need to do in his head as he swapped the boots to a set of soft soled climbing shoes. He was glad that his parents insisted they buy his gear and it was well maintained his mum at the start of the week had done her usual putting a clean set of thin leather gloves in the top pocket as it would help if he had to clear brush. He put the torch back into his daysack to leave both his hands free he took a step onto the path. Slowly testing each step and talking to Ginny as he mad his way down it took him about 20 minutes to reach the area next to the ledge and he looked down. About 50 feet below him he could see the torches and heard an adult voice shout up, he shouted down what he was doing and got a confirmation that the fire and rescue service were on their way too.

He smiled to himself on hearing that knowing that Ginny's ordeal was soon going to be over, he looked across and he was level and could see where Ginny was laid and he could make his way across. Still talking he made his way across and got himself into a safe position and as the light was starting to diminish he got out the torch and laid it on the ground next to them.

“Smudge I'm here sweetie,” He said in a gentle tone, “ don't move too much sweetie, the fire brigade should be here soon.”

“I'm scared Richard, mummy and daddy will be soo mad,” Ginny started to cry

“ I doubt that sweetie they'll just be glad to hug you tight”

He had only the first aid he had managed to pick up from the cards in his first aid kit so he knew the best thing he could do was just keep Ginny still. He split his attention between Ginny and the quarry floor and the torches had been replaced by a land rover with blue flashing lights and there were what looked like stage lights being set up. A few minutes went past and the area around the two of them was lit up brightly. His radio crackled and there came the voice of a young woman came over the channel.

“CQ,CQ , Golf 8 Charlie Romeo, calling radio on face, this is peak district cave rescue” The voice sent it twice clearly.

“Golf 8 Charlie Romeo this is Mike 3 Alpha Foxtrot, my name is Richard Simms receiving you 5 by 5,over” Richard replied clearly.

“ Mike 3 Alpha Foxtrot, Golf 8 Charlie Romeo, Richard are you and Ginny okay? I'm Rachael Thrower, over”

“M3AF,G8CB, hi miss thrower I'm experienced on the crags , Ginny is saying her head hurts and she is scared,over” Richard kept a smile in his voice, “ Ginny looks like the pro's are here sweetie it won't be long now”

Meanwhile whilst all this was going on his older brother David and his cronies had reached the gap in the fence, they weren't there because of the news it was just somewhere they could go down and do the stuff their parents would not approve of. They stopped as the area was lit up like it was daylight a long with blue flashing lights. Two of the four decided it was a bit too hot to be there and turned and left leaving David and Terry Morris there. David was curious and went to the edge and looked over, he wasn't as careful as his younger brother and he managed to dislodge a stone right over where Richard was crouching. He watched in horror as the stone bounced down to where he had worked out his younger brother was and it struck him on the back with force.

Richard felt the impact and a burning pain came from the middle of his back and he pitched forward. He hadn't put on his climbing harness or find somewhere to belay in he also dropped his radio. Below the cave rescue team watched as the boy seemed to fall forward and then didn't move, Rachael Thrower the team leader swore and called over the team medic just as an aerial platform arrived. It had taken a little time because of the terrain so the cave rescue team had been discussing how to get to the two of them on the ledge. She tried the call sign and got no response after two more tries she shouted up. The only voice that replied was the young girls, Rachael sighed in relief as the boy didn't pitch off the ledge.

David looked in horror when he saw Richard pitch forward and quickly stepped back from the edge. Terry had also watched what had happened and he looked petrified, the truth was although the group acted like thugs it was mainly because there wasn't much for them to do. Those two boys seemed to over compensate with their behaviour, in their hearts they actually cared about their siblings and each other. They both sighed in relief as Richard didn't fall and in silent agreement started walking back and around the fence to the gate of the quarry. They didn't talk to each other as they slowly made their way round it seeming to take an eternity. David was introspective and his heart was pounding, what had happened triggered deep feelings in him. His younger brother was willing to put other people first and all he seemed to be was selfish.

Meanwhile back at the centre of the quarry the rescue services had got the platform set up and were slowly manoeuvring it into place. Rachael was on standby with her team in case the fire service could not reach the pair on the ledge. Thankfully she watched as the fire fighters first got the young girl and then helped Richard into the basket and made their way down. The paramedics were waiting and Rachael and her crew started to pack up the land rover. There was a slight commotion as the paramedics called for a second stretcher it seemed as though Richard was now having trouble and had seemed to fold up onto the floor and was sweating. Rachael could hear a murmured comment about spinal injury, she was glad that they hadn't just brought the equipment land rover but had the cross country ambulance with them also. That meant the two casualties could be transferred without waiting.

After Richard had seen that Ginny had been taken care of the adrenalin had started to wear off and his legs felt a little weird. He had let go of the baskets hand rail and suddenly ho could not stand up it was as if his legs didn't belong to him. One of the firefighters grabbed him firmly under his armpits and was taking his weight as they started talking to one of the paramedics that was treating Ginny. Suddenly a tall muscular woman was next to them with a stretcher along with someone else and they started to take Richard from the firefighter and move him towards it still upright. As they were doing this another person came over carrying a big green rucksack type bag and a white neck collar and started working with the other two all the time explaining what they were doing. Richard was starting to lose himself to the pain so did not really make out what they were saying. The next thing he could make out was the feeling of a hard board against his back and a team of firefighters and other people each side of him.

Rachael and her team got the boy lined up against a spinal board and was working on getting straps applied, they were going to do a controlled drop so they could lay him on the stretcher on the spinal board. She could see that Richard was in a lot of pain now the buzz of the rescue had started to wear off and she wondered what had happened. That became a secondary thought as they wanted to get him to hospital and also warm. After they had packaged him into the land rover the convoy of two ambulances and a police patrol car left the quarry. The short drive under blue lights seemed to stretch for her as she and Fred Green the teams doctor carried on the examination off Richard. The concern was that Richard was complaining of something hitting his back. Every time the ambulance hit a change in the road surface Richard would scream out until Fred slipped him some pain relief.

David got to the gates just as he saw the two ambulances pull out and he worked out one of them would be carrying Richard. His heart sank as well as his shoulders slumped, he turned from Terry and started down the road back towards home. He was stopped by a police officer and only mumbled responses was escorted to a car and was driven home. When he arrived home both his parents were in the living room and the officer explained where he had been picked up from. Then his parents were asked who wanted to be taken to the hospital where Richard was being taken. Mum was the one oh said they would go as it was easier for her to take a day off, dad waited for David to explain what had happened. David expected dad to explode after he had explained accidentally dislodging the rock that seemed to hit his brother.

Nothing was said he just patted the seat next to him for David to sit down and to settle down to wait. After a short while dad turned the TV onto the local news and David couldn't help but smile as Richard was being called a hero in the segment reporting on the rescue of the young girl from the quarry. The house phone trilled for attention and dad went to pick it up after listening for a whort while in a strained voice asked.

“will he recover?” ….......

TBC

A different Angel 03

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

A different angel:3, trials

Nothing was said he just patted the seat next to him for David to sit down and to settle down to wait. After a short while dad turned the TV onto the local news and David couldn't help but smile as Richard was being called a hero in the segment reporting on the rescue of the young girl from the quarry. The house phone trilled for attention and dad went to pick it up after listening for a whort while in a strained voice asked.
“will he recover?” ….......
Chapter 3:

Davids world started to crash around him when he heard what his dad had to say. Recover, just how badly had he screwed up. Wasn't he the one that was supposed to protect his little brother, yet he had run off to smoke and hang around doing nothing when Richard cooked and went out to rescue a little girl. He was worth nothing, his brother put him to shame and his parents did the same too working all the hours they did. The doubt about how he had been turned from a dull ache into a burn and all the macho outward behaviours broke and sobs started to wrack the young man's body.

Christopher Simms looked at his eldest son in shock, this was the first time in nearly 10 years that such emotion was shown by him. He had seen David distance himself from his younger brother at around 6 and Richard had been 4. Christopher didn't know the reasons but remembered the day as it was also the day David stopped calling him daddy. He sat down next to David and wrapped his arms around the shaking shoulders and pulled his son into his embrace. This was the first time in many years that he had felt so close to his eldest. He just wished the circumstances were better, one son seeming to crash into mess and another in the hospital after doing the right thing.

David lost himself in his dads embrace, he had pushed his family away and he knew now he had a lot of work to patch those differences. He finally understood his parents and his brother loved him no matter what even though he was an absolute heel. There were so many things he felt he had to apologise for, the times he had encouraged others to pick on Rich. The times he had given his parents more grief than they deserved. There was a time in the past he would do anything for all of them until that day at school. One of the bigger kids in junior school was teasing a smaller kid and David had stepped in. The bully laughed and taunted that there was no way a girl could beat him up, in the past David had looked fairly effeminate. That had struck him to the core, it was as if that bully had seen his biggest secret.

That secret had continued to taunt him, it drove him to emulate the most macho of behaviours. He surrounded himself with those boys and others that enabled him to hide the girl that was underneath the surface. He fought with his desires to take clothes from his mothers wardrobe and that also fed the anger and the desire to be a man's man. There were times his cronies had warned him over walking and sitting like a sissy so he continued to keep a permanent filter in place. Now it just felt right there being protected and comforted by dad, No it wasn't dad it was daddy, as David said that in his head it started to click further into place. The thoughts and emotions that were in his head scared him and he wondered how his family would react. He also considered that it was secondary, the first thing they had to concentrate on was Richard.

Christopher saw that his son was getting exhausted so with a push he sent the young man to his bed. There seemed to be a change in David and this gave Christopher something else to consider but at the forefront of his thoughts was his youngest. How could someone who all they wanted to do was the right thing and the fates made them pay that price. He also considered what it would mean for them as a family, it would stretch their finances if they had to accommodate some one in a wheelchair. How would he be in school, isolation could be a big factor and that would also strain things. With a sigh he sat back on the sofa everything was a huge weight and the gentle man sank his head into his hands and wept.

At the hospital Helen Simms had just been dropped off by the police officer. She was surprised to be shown straight to the cubicle where Richard was being examined once she had told the receptionist who she was. She was panicked by the amount of doctors looking at her sons medical notes and some one who she though was a nurse took her gently aside. Her youngest son looked swamped by the staff working around him and she was glad of the gentle touch and voice of this nurse. A short while later Richard was wheeled out out of the cubicle and the nurse explained they were going to take him down to the MRI scanner. She was taken to the reception area of the medical imaging unit and invited to wait, worse and worse scenarios started to run through her head. After half an hour a doctor approached the desk asking to speak to Richards parents and the worker there informed her that it was only the mother there.

“Mrs Simms?” The doctor asked looking around and Helen stood up.

“Yes doctor?” Helen could not keep the tremor out of her voice.

“ We are going to keep Richard in, There seems to be a problem with his spine and we can't be fully sure how bad it is” The doctor gently explained.

Those words seemed like a death sentence and Helen could not understand why the doctor seemed hopeful. Then it percolated through there was not any breaks in the spine but it was bruising. That one word made her breathe easier as it meant to her that it would get better and her youngest son wasn't going to be crippled. Richard was wheeled out and Helen was encouraged to go with him as he was taken to the children's ward. The pain killers were keeping him a little loopy but he knew there was something seriously wrong. Every time he tried to ask his mum or a nurse they just told him to rest, this was beginning to get old fast. Also it was starting to get late and the adrenalin finally ebbed and everything caught up with him and he slipped into unconsciousness and he did not even feel it when they gently transferred him into a bed, all through it his mother didn't leave his side.

** this is a short chapter as a bridge...**

A different Angel 04

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Real World

TG Elements: 

  • Slice of Life

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

A different Angel 4....

David awoke the next day the house was quiet and he worried that his dad had gone to work not the hospital. He went downstairs and saw a note from dad and after reading it smiled as his dad had gone so mum could come back and get freshened up and rest. Then a thought struck and he smiled reaching for the phone he called Mrs Wagstaff the over the road neighbour and found dad had left half an hour ago and with the bus time tables mum would be about another 20 minutes. He started to whistle as he pulled out the makings of a filling breakfast and started to cook. His actions actually surprised him, they also gave him a warm feeling he hadn't felt for many years.

Just as he started to make up two plates Helen Simms arrived and was shocked to see a breakfast ready for her with a huge mug of tea steaming next to the plate. What really surprised her though was David, the young man that had previously been a hooligan and a thug was just finishing plating up his own breakfast. The sheer fact that he could cook was a huge shock until Helen remembered that David used to love being mummy's little helper until he was 6. Neither said anything whilst they ate and as a further surprise David cleared up the plates and washed them leaving them to drain whilst Helen sipped her tea.

“mummy, I've called your work and let them know you need a couple of days.” David told her.

Helens jaw seemed to drop to hear the word mummy coming from her eldest child's lips, also the fact that he had done a selfless act further shocked her.

“thank you love, I'm still a little frazzled after last night.” Helen responded quietly.

“that's understandable , what did they say on Richie?”

Helen sighed and filled him in on what they had found last night and was surprised when David bit back a choked sob. She wondered what was going on with him but was loathe the push the issue. David looked as though his whole world was in flames and the reaction worried her deeply. Then what he had called her fired a neuron. Since when did a teenager call their mother mummy. Did she really want to push and force him back into his old behaviours because she was liking this new child. She fought back a yawn and David noticed it and made motions for her to go to bed.

David made sure his mum had eaten enough then noticed her yawning and shooed her to bed. After she had left the kitchen he made sure all the pots were washed, then he sat at the kitchen table and really started to take further stock of himself. Asking himself what his parents needed with Richie being injured, also in the back of his mind there was that little voice that he had forced down so many years. That little voice was reminding him that Richie wasn't the only one hurt, there was a little girl as well and maybe someone else who needed a big sister. He did a mental double take as that little voice seemed to be more insistent. The macho side of his personality that society expected of him seemed to be fighting with that other side of him.

A few hours passed as the internal fight continued, David felt like he was being torn apart by what he thought he was supposed to be and what his internal desires were. It started to overwhelm him and he slumped at the table and tears leaked down his face. This was it he thought he was going mad, everything he had done since childhood welled up again and added to his distress and depression. All of it was his fault Richard getting hurt, the girl running away and his parents having to worry over money and Richards disability. It was all too much and it really was starting to tear him apart. It seemed to come in cycles and his crying wasn't loud but it came from deep inside him, no him wasn't the right expression. David came to an epiphany about himself and the cycle seemed to slow down, there was no he and never was it was just what other people had expected and he was to weak to stand up to it.

Helen woke up and made her way downstairs and was shocked as it seemed David had not moved at all from the kitchen table but everything was cleaned up. It also looked like he had been crying and that shocked her as he had never really expressed his emotions so openly since that day when he was six. She stepped behind him and laid her hands on his shoulders, that was it when David felt the contact the flood gates opened. Helen enveloped him in a bone crushing hug and David leaned his head back. He managed to get control of his emotions and sheepishly turned his head to look at his mother.

“I'm sorry mum” he whispered.

“What ever for? David” Helen was shocked even further by his words.

He launched into a list of his failing and what he thought he had done wrong, baring his soul to her. Every little perceived wrong he had done, all the insults he had thrown at others when he was trying to be a man. The list went on and on and Helen realised that something deeper was going on so she let him vent. She desperately again wanted to take his hurt away and what she felt was him wrongfully blaming himself over what happened. As she battled with her own thoughts she nearly didn't catch what David had said. She stopped when she realised he was repeating it under his breath and when it finally sank in she felt her world start to crumble.

“I should of been braver, if I had been a girl then it would be better”

At the hospital Christopher sat in the chair next to his youngest sons bed, the day had been a long one filled with tests. The doctors had been surprised that Helen had not returned as they usually were dealing with the mothers in cases like this. The reason he was here was the fact that his boss had called him first thing after they had heard what happened and had told him to be with Richard. There was a glimmer of hope Richard had said that he could feel the blankets on his legs, that led to the doctors hoping that his spine was just bruised and tissues around the spinal cord had just swollen and had started to ease.

Tbc..........

Sorry for the short chapters and the long gaps in posting am just getting back used to concentrating on my writing.

A different Angel 05

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Bad Boy to Good Girl
  • Fresh Start
  • Real World

TG Elements: 

  • Slice of Life

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

A different angel 5

At the hospital Christopher sat in the chair next to his youngest sons bed, the day had been a long one filled with tests. The doctors had been surprised that Helen had not returned as they usually were dealing with the mothers in cases like this. The reason he was here was the fact that his boss had called him first thing after they had heard what happened and had told him to be with Richard. There was a glimmer of hope Richard had said that he could feel the blankets on his legs, that led to the doctors hoping that his spine was just bruised and tissues around the spinal cord had just swollen and had started to ease.
Now we continue....

Helen nearly fell to the floor when she heard what David had said. There was the wonder where it had come from and where it would lead. The family wasn't naive but Helen had never come into contact with any one who was transgender. There was a brief flash of anger as she incorrectly thought that David was doing this for attention after what had happened to Richard. David saw the brief flash of anger and flinched and that made Helen get control of her emotions. She could see the fear and confusion on her sons face and she without a seconds hesitation embraced the young adult again.

Richard could feel an itch in his toes and he wondered if it was real or maybe a phantom sensation. Then to his surprise he could feel his big toe moving against the sheet on the hospital bed. He also felt uncomfortable around his middle and he took a mental inventory. Christopher saw the coverings on the bed move and he was a little shocked, and then he heard Richard start to laugh a little bit and that lifted his spirits. The sound brought in a nurse and Richards doctor on morning rounds and he raised an eyebrow at the display in front of him.

“Don't worry doc, I ain't mad just I can feel the sheet on my toes and they are moving.” Richard could not keep the joy out of his voice.

The doctor nodded and also smiled and made a few notes on his PDA, the nurse waited for the doctor to give instructions but when he said nothing left to continue with her duties.

“Richard I'm glad to hear that some sensations are returning, I will be honest it's only a night so we will need to continue testing and medications” The doctor kept his tone easy and light.
Richard and Christopher talked for a while after the doctor had finished before the porter came to take the young man and his bed down to medical imaging for further tests. There was still the underlying ache and stiffness in his back and being motionless on the bed was a major contributor. They had done their best in the hospital by using an air mattress and Christopher was intrigued by it's design. Working with his hands and machines was always a passion and he always found he was drawn to trying to come up with ways to improve things.

Down in the imaging suite Richard was put through another barrage of MRI's and CAT scans, he was glad of the hard bench of the machines as he felt them stretching the kinks out of his back unintentionally. The tech was keeping up a stream of banter in the headphones he was wearing and constantly reminded him to keep still. This started to get irksome and as a typical teenager Richard started to get a little annoyed and he started to intentionally smile and frown as he was fed into the various machines. This delayed the work of the tech a few times but she had the patience of a saint. In fact she was used to kids and teens with the machines and really very rarely got annoyed with them as she was working.

The imaging work took an hour and Richard was starting to get even more restless, thankfully after that hour they started to wheel him to another department and his father joined him. Now the doctors knew there was no breaks in the spine or spinal column they had decided that physiotherapy was needed but no walking or out of the bed yet for young Richard. The therapist was surprisingly a young woman who appeared to be in her early 20's and to further grate against Richards annoyance after the scans was too bubbly. In his head she appeared to his mental imaging like an American cheerleader. This caused him to lose the anger and he started to laugh again, it also started to lift his depression on the thought of him being a cripple.

“Well Richard I'm Mandy, do I call you Richard or what do you like to be called?” Mandy started as an introduction.

“Just call me Rich, Mandy and how are you going to torture me?” Richard managed to smile.

Mandy explained all she was going to be doing today was to start moving and massaging his legs, not with the full range of motions it was more of a case of keeping some definition in his leg muscles and to gauge daily the levels of sensation he was getting back. Both Richard and Christopher were taken aback by how open Mandy was about the treatment and goals she would be carrying out. She then set to work after pulling the covers up off Richards leg and started to flex his right leg in small bends. As she touched his leg Richard turned away as he was starting to blush as would any red blooded male at the touch of a pretty young woman on their body. Mandy didn't react as he thought she would by teasing him but kept her voice bubbly but proffesional, that broke his internal fantasies and he inhaled sharply. He could feel the warmth of her hands and each finger on his right calf as she massaged it.

“I can feel your hands Mandy!” Richard crowed............

A different Angel 06

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Real World
  • School or College Life

TG Elements: 

  • Slice of Life

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

A Different Angel 6

“I can feel your hands Mandy!” Richard crowed............

now we continue....

Back at home David and Helen spent a good while as he finally got his emotions under control. Helen was concerned for how this change in David would be perceived and also how others would treat the family. She was a product of her upbringing, the perceptions of those around her had a larger influence on her behaviours than she realised. There was not a lot of experience with trans individuals and the internet to her and her husband was a distraction.

David could see the conflict in his mother and he started to get concerned that she would not take what he had said seriously. The drive of his feelings and the watershed he had reached emotionally, he could no longer in himself deny who his internal personality was and seeing the worry and confusion on his mothers face was hurtful to him. He also knew that she would worry on what others would think of them if he started to present how he felt. He also had to gather his courage to do so, there was also the thought in himself that he would really be an ugly girl and that worried him also.

Just as they were both sat their in silence there was a light knocking at the front door and the voice of a young girl was heard although too muffled to work out who it was and what they were saying. David needed to step away from his mother and the looks she was giving him so he went and answered the door. Ginny was stood there with her mother and she looked at David shyly and then darted back to hide behind her mothers skirts. David invited them in and led them into the lounge and got them to sit on the sofa and went to tell his mother who was there.

As he went through to the kitchen Ginny stood up and rushed over and without warning hugged him. He was taken aback by the sudden warmth from the young girl and he gently squeezed her shoulder as he hugged her. That little voice at the back of his mind was saying to him that he should behave like a big sister as this little girl was looking up to her. Helen saw the hug that David gave little Ginny and it all clicked into place and she saw the young woman that was inside of him. She kicked herself for reacting in a negative manner. She braced herself and slowly tried to work out how she was going to help the young woman that was housed in the body of her son.

When David looked up seeing his mother stand he could see the change in her and he started to smile. It lessened the hurt he was feeling and he started to relax again and loosen up, he was surprised when a little voice at his waist giggled and hugged him again.

“why you dressed like a boy?, Ginny asked in innocence.

David almost stepped back at the acuity from the child it was as if she saw the inner person and Helen also seemed shocked. Ginny's mother hurried over and started to stumble out an apology but David waved it off with a smile. That shocked both the women and also how gentle he was being, as in himself Ginny's perception of him was obviously that he was female and maybe a tomboy. After his years of internal conflict to have someone outside of the family that open was rather a surprise. It was also liberating and he hugged Ginny tighter and then knelt to get to her level. With a giggle David winked and whispered in her ear.

“Maybe I'm a tomboy?”

“But you so pretty you shudden hide” Ginny whispered a bit loudly.

Helen did a double take when she heard Ginny blurt that out after the conversation she had been having with David and his breakdown, maybe this child had a better insight into her child than she did. Ginny's mother was trying to shush her daughter but David didn't seem to be reacting in a negative manner to what she had said. She looked closely and she could see the feminine in the young man and she wondered if there was something there. Helen and Richard had always seemed to be normal and when she had dealings with David he was a thug. This was the first time she had seen a softer side to him and now it was being overlaid with a feminine filter.

Tbc in the next chapter we continue to explore David and the girl inside.....

A different Angel 07

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Bad Boy to Good Girl
  • Fresh Start
  • Real World

TG Elements: 

  • Slice of Life

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Helen did a double take when she heard Ginny blurt that out after the conversation she had been having with David and his breakdown, maybe this child had a better insight into her child than she did. Ginny's mother was trying to shush her daughter but David didn't seem to be reacting in a negative manner to what she had said. She looked closely and she could see the feminine in the young man and she wondered if there was something there. Helen and Richard had always seemed to be normal and when she had dealings with David he was a thug. This was the first time she had seen a softer side to him and now it was being overlaid with a feminine filter.
A different Angel 7

Ginny's mother looked ashen at what her daughter had said to the young man. She was expecting David to protest what had been said and was surprised that he didn't get angry. In fact he was being gentle with Ginny there was a feminine air about him now she looked closely. Helen now could see the young woman that was inside her eldest son with how he was interacting with Ginny. It is said sometimes from the mouths of a child the truth will be revealed.

David watched the understanding bloom even further on his mothers face it continued to lift him. He impulsively hugged Ginny then stood and hugged the two older women, this really was the full turning point as the woman inside broke free to the surface. To the adults watching it was like a light being turned on, gone was the sullen macho over compensating street tough. In it's stead was a young woman starting to bloom into early adulthood.

This to the girl inside David was almost like a rebirth and she felt the sunlight for the first time. There wasn't a split of personalities more a case of the blocks that society had put in place by expectation were dropping. Ginny refused to let go of Davids waist and was smiling at the grown ups.

“David honey?” Helen asked and found she could not complete the sentence.

“I don't think Davids the right name any more mummy, I always felt like a Tracy” The emerging young woman stated.

Tracy smiled internally she had finally got her name and the last wall fell. The last macho mannerisms dropped as she emerged into the world fully for the first time. She hugged the little girl clinging to her and rubbed the small shoulder. Ginny's mother was thinking that this was best to be a private moment and there was also the thought was Ginny safe. She like Helen was the product of her upbringing anything unknown was dangerous and the press had spent many years turning trans persons into depraved villains.

The main thoughts now going through Helen's head was what would she tell Richard and Christopher and how would the community respond if David started dressing in skirts and dresses. Would he be like those drag queens and be over the top. What if the schools found out would she lose her job for having a pervert for a child. She then mentally slapped herself for that thought, David/Tracy showed no sign of anything other than a big sister to a little sister towards Ginny.

Tracy could see the conflict on her mothers face and there was still some conflicts in herself as well. How would daddy react and her little brother, would she still be able to live here. Would people attack the family and the house. How would friends react and other worries were starting to bubble up, her face started to cloud and tears picked at the corner of her eyes.

Ginny could feel the bigger girl that looked like a boy tense up and she could feel the worry in her stance. Like any caring child she did what she could by hugging the bigger girls hips again and looking up. She still thought it was strange the bigger girl had been called David but had said her name was Tracy. She liked Tracy's little brother he had come to save her, maybe he could save Tracy, yes there was a child's hero worship. She wanted to come and thank Richard properly for saving her and made her mummy bring her.

Tracy took a deep breath to get herself back under control and felt the hug from her waist and it helped centre her again. She didn't want the child to become upset with what was going on around her. She turned the macho behaviour on it's head and took the courage that was inside of her that had shown this morning and not fall apart.

Just then the house phone rang and all turned to look at it,Helen took a deep breath and reached for the handset. As she listened a smile started to spread over her face and then she started to quietly cry as the days stresses released. She hardly said anything and hung up with a love you to the caller and Tracy realised it was daddy on the other end.

“Richard can feel his legs and feet, Dad just phoned to tell me.” Helen let out a sigh as she told her oldest child.

“Mummy that's good news” Tracy replied a smile on her face.

Poor little Ginny looked confused so Tracy took the time to explain that Richard had hurt his back when he rescued her. Now he could feel his legs and feet that meant he was getting better. That made the little girl smile and jump up and down happily.

Then Helen explained that Christopher was coming back from the hospital and really they needed to talk as a family over what had happened. This triggered Tracy to feel uncomfortable again. Ginny's mother decided that it was time to be going and reminded Ginny not to gossip about what she had said or heard today.

Tbc.....

A different Angel 08

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Bad Boy to Good Girl
  • Fresh Start
  • Real World

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Then Helen explained that Christopher was coming back from the hospital and really they needed to talk as a family over what had happened. This triggered Tracy to feel uncomfortable again. Ginny's mother decided that it was time to be going and reminded Ginny not to gossip about what she had said or heard today........

A different Angel 8,

A few hours later Christopher returned home and the hope could be seen on his face. Tracy huddled at the kitchen table and Helen sat next to her waiting the news from the hospital. Christopher could sense the tension from his eldest son but also there seemed to be something else overlaid on him. There also wasn't the sullen posture that had become the usual for David in the past few years.

He waited for either of them to say something and after a pregnant pause of over 5 minutes started to explain what was happening at the hospital. It was now apparent that Richards spine had only been bruised and the swelling had stated to go down so feeling was returning. In fact the doctors were surprised at how fast Richard was improving. They thought the bruising had not been that severe and with the anti-inflammatory treatments they were using had also speeded up the process.

“now that's out of the way, why does it feel like a wet weekend in Bangor in here?” Christopher asked.

Helen looked at Tracy with a small amount of encouragement in her eyes and Tracy swallowed hard.

“Daddy I..I..” Tracy stumbled.

Christopher was surprised and a little shocked his eldest son used such a feminine or childish way to address him. He also saw the look of fear that was on David's face, he wondered what it was that was so frightening to say. He was a gentle caring man and he moved to stand next to his child and laid a gentle hand on his shoulder. He squeezed gently and then moved back around the table to sit and face his wife and eldest.

“I really have no idea why you are so frightened David and talking the way you are, just know what ever it is it will not change the love I have for my children”

As he said that David/Tracy broke down and started to sob loudly and Helen went white. This scared Christopher especially after David had explained about accidentally knocking the stone that had struck Richard. Had Helen gone to the police and said something. Was his eldest facing charges, would his family fall apart. Was that why both of them were so scared he really had no idea. He saw David swallow and collect his thoughts, and clench his fists and Helen lay a hand on top of the hand nearest her.

“Chris, Damn this is hard I really don't know how to tell you this” Helen started and that increased Christopher's feelings of unease.

“It's okay Mummy I can tell Daddy as it is only right coming from me” Tracy/David looked up with eyes wet with tears.

“Daddy first I have to apologise I haven't been the best child and well kinda part of it is I kinda ain't your son,” she swallowed trying to get more courage, “ well I kinda always felt kinda like I shoulda been a daughter” The last came out in a rush.

To say this revelation shocked Christopher to the core and it just seemed to add to the stresses he was under. After what had happened with Richard he couldn't help but feel that David was trying to get the attention all back on himself. He then saw the fear and pain and it cut through the fog of stresses. His kind heart and love for his family over rode the mean thoughts and the fact that one of his children was hurting drove him to want to make it better.

Tracy watched the brief flicker of anger on her dads face and shrunk into her seat. Helen saw the movement and reached over and hugged her hidden daughter. Christopher saw this and his heart really melted and he stepped back round to join that embrace. He wasn't as naïve as his wife, he knew about trans persons. In fact one of his co workers had changed gender in the past 5 years and she was a good machinist.

Tracy could feel the acceptance from her dad and she relaxed, Helen on the other hand was showing signs of worry. As earlier she was typical of a woman of her social status and back ground. Then as she saw the support her husband had for their child, she started to realise in herself that if she went to that way of thinking then she would harm her child. That realisation rocked her to the core again, it made her feel small for the second time that day.

“What will Richard think of me!” Tracy wailed ….........

A different Angel 09

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Age Progression
  • Fresh Start
  • Real World

TG Elements: 

  • Childhood

Other Keywords: 

  • implied abuse

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Ada 9

Tracy could feel the acceptance from her dad and she relaxed, Helen on the other hand was showing signs of worry. As earlier she was typical of a woman of her social status and back ground. Then as she saw the support her husband had for their child, she started to realise in herself that if she went to that way of thinking then she would harm her child. That realisation rocked her to the core again, it made her feel small for the second time that day.
“What will Richard think of me!” Tracy wailed ….........

A Different Angel 09

Just as that was happening at home Richard was waking up and smiling as he flexed his feet and toes. The pain in his back was now a rather dull ache and he was glad of that, what was surprising the doctors and physio was how quickly he was healing. From what he could work out a bruised spine was supposed to take months to heal not days.

As he mused on this a face peeked round the door of the room the hospital had put him in and a mop of rather shaggy blonde hair framed it. He couldn't make out whether the owner of the hair was a boy or girl but did look about the same age as him. Peering through the hair was the most piercing green eyes Richard had ever seen but they were a little marred by fear and flicked back and forth.

“hey don't just stand by the door comon in” Richard invited with a smile.

The other kid darted around the door and nearly pressed themselves up against the wall next to the doorway. It's gaze flicked around the room and rested on the small bag of sweets Richard had on the cupboard thing next to his bed. Richard used his arms to shuffle into a more seated position and grabbing the treats held the bag out. The kid darted forwards and quickly grabbed one and Richard was shocked to see some of the scars on what he could work out was a girl.

“Hey slow down I won't bite ya,” Richard said gently, “ I'm Richard but my friends well they call me strider coz I like to climb and stuff”

The girl looked at him and then at the door just as a nurse walked past and she dived down to hide under his bed. This behaviour was beginning to worry him, he was so not used to this especially in a hospital. He then realised that the scars and bruises on the girls body covered her legs as well as she hadn't really hidden that well as the legs could be seen.

“fanks Richard you can call me Steph.” The voice came from under the bed and he realised she was actually younger than him.

“Hey Steph pleased to meecha, ya don't have to hide the nurses here are cool.” Richard tried to get the girl to come out.

Slowly the legs were pulled under the bed and Steph's face replaced them as she turned onto her back to look up. There was a scared hope but also a look of someone desperate for a friend in those eyes and Richard being the type of boy he was couldn't help but want to become a friend and protector. Yes the poor boy had a bit of a white knight complex or so the shrinks would tell him if he ever saw one.

Steph got to her feet just as a nurse poked her head round the door and smiled at the two of them. Richard raised his left eyebrow and Steph giggled. He shook his head and patted the bed for Steph to sit and the girl did sit rather ungracefully.

“So what you in for?” Steph asked and Richard told her his story up to that day.

“So Steph what you in for?” Richard turned the tables.

Steph went quiet and again looked around as if she was looking for somewhere to hide again. She looked as though she was also expecting someone to attack her. This to Richard made her appear a lot younger than she was and he looked for the threat also. He was a little surprised when she started to scratch at the scars on her wrists and he reached forward to stop her.

“ Ya don't have to tell me but mebbe I can help” Richard kept his tone soft as though talking to a scared animal.

“No un can help” Came the soft reply and Steph hid behind her hair again.

There came a soft cough by the door and the two looked over and saw the ward sister standing there. Her look was soft as she smiled and held out a hand and motioned for Steph to join her. The outreached hand made the girl shrink back more and she almost seemed to climb up the bed closer to Richard. He wasn't a stupid child and he could see something was really starting to upset his temporary bed mate.

He shook his head and made a small gesture to the nurse looking at them. The sister nodded and with a smile left the two of them alone for a short while. Richard eased himself into a better position as his back was starting to ache and looked at Steph again raising his eyebrow. He remembered that when he did this his dad would say he looked like Mr Spock and that thought made him smile. Steph had calmed down again and turned to face him, her eyes had become even more haunted.

For a while the two just sat in silence, Steph then gave a heavy sigh and made to hop off the bed but Richard laid a gentle hand next to her on the bed. She looked in surprise at the gesture and a small smile lit up her face and then was gone in a fleeting second.

“look Richie ya shudden get too close to ma” Steph said sadly.

“lemme be the judge of that Steph, I'd call ya a friend and friends dun let friends suffer”

That caused her to look more closely at Richard and the haunted look softened. She let out a shuddering sigh and moved round to face him.

“I'm kinda special Richie, ya see I was called Stephen, but I kinda don't feel like a him”

….....

tbc where Richard learns that the world is not binary and sometimes angels aren't given wings or halos

A different Angel 10

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Real World
  • School or College Life

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Ada 10

“look Richie ya shudden get too close to ma” Steph said sadly.
“lemme be the judge of that Steph, I'd call ya a friend and friends dun let friends suffer”
That caused her to look more closely at Richard and the haunted look softened. She let out a shuddering sigh and moved round to face him.
“I'm kinda special Richie, ya see I was called Stephen, but I kinda don't feel like a him”

…...............

A Different Angel 10.

Richard had read about people like Steph and his nature was he didn't care. He was a caring boy and if it helped people then he would use the gender and name they gave to him. How others lived their life was not important to him as long as they were safe.
The main concern he had was the bruising and scars on Steph and he couldn't help but want to deal with whoever had done those.

“Well Steph ya definitely ain't a Stephen, Ya more unicorn than brony” Richard said with a smile.

Steph was surprised at what Richard had said and looked as though she was waiting for the attack. Her posture relaxed when the expected attack either physical or verbal never materialised. She was again taken aback, most of the time in the town when she was open about who and what she felt the attacks would come.
For the first time she had met a peer that really didn't care who and what she was.

Back at home Tracy after her outburst felt Helen's arms around her head she buried into her mothers embrace. Christopher was a little shocked that it was a concern as he knew his youngest child seemed to be unable to think ill of anyone. Richard was so much like Helen in that regard where as Tracy in her male guise had taken the worst of his behaviours and magnified them. He realised that it was an over compensation now.

Christopher looked at his wife and new daughter and sighed deeply. This was one conversation that Tracy needed to have with her sibling, sooner rather than later. He was also a little uncomfortable with the show of emotion, that darned restriction on men not showing full emotion that society forced on his gender. The important thing was helping his daughter be comfortable with herself and the rest of the family.

It was later in the evening and Tracy had retired to her bedroom and Helen and Christopher got a chance to relax. The worry showed on Helens face, was Tracy strong enough to face what was her future. When people found out would Richard become a target as well? Those worries churned at the back of her brain, she started to hate herself and wonder what she had done wrong in raising their eldest child.

Christopher was having pretty much the same thoughts, he really needed to know more on what Tracy was going to face. Also what would his workmates say as some of them were not known to be the most accepting of people. In fact his direct supervisor was a pig to the couple of gay lads that worked in the testing department. He considered the options and wondered who he could reach out to for some more information.

The following morning Tracy came down dressed in a plain sweatsuit and took care of preparing breakfast for her parents. She had not had an easy night and had worked out the only way to get past what she was feeling was to go see Richard at the hospital. She also knew without anything being said her parents were still struggling with her gender problem. Christopher as usual was the first parent down to the kitchen as he started earlier than Helen.
He was shocked when he entered the kitchen to the smell of a full breakfast being prepared. David had never helped in the kitchen and Richard didn't even think he could cook. It was obvious that Tracy had taken notice when ever Helen had cooked. In short order a full English breakfast plate was placed in front of Richard along with a mug of coffee. He tentatively took a bite and found the bacon was cooked just how he liked it. Before he carried on he waited for Tracy to sort herself out a plate but she just grabbed another coffee and sat down.

“Daddy I'm going to go see Rich today,” Tracy still had a hint of fear in her voice, “ I hope he won't hate me”

“Love it's impossible for that boy to hate anyone even when you were the bane of his life.” Christopher replied gently.

“But I wasn't a freak then dad”

“Da..Tracy you are not a freak, no child of mine will call themselves that. You have something you need to work out and I will help you all I can honey”

Christopher's gentle reply made Tracy feel warm inside, there was that unconditional love and care. Helen though would be a tougher nut to crack, her mother and father were very Victorian and well bigoted. Christopher used to joke that the only thing they would permit to be read in that house was the Daily Mail newspaper. Gays, coloured people, lesbians in fact anything that was outside their narrow mind were perverts and dangerous.

Tracy decided instead of waiting for her mother to wake up and deal with the possible nagging she would head to the hospital early. She remembered that Richard may need some clean clothes so packed a small bag and then smiled when she saw tucked under the duvet was Miss Tiggles. That was the bear Tracy when she was fully David at 5 had given to Richard and he had latched on and never let go of the stuffed toy. Tracy felt that her little brother could do with some comfort items whilst he carried on recovering so slipped the bear into the bag too.

After the long tedious bus journey, Tracy reached the hospital and she was glad she hadn't forced herself to dress girly for this meeting. Apart from the shock it would give Richard, the main problem was at the moment she had absolutely nothing to wear. As she approached the main door a little voice called out and it was quickly followed by an adult voice telling the shouter to behave.

Tracy turned around and saw Ginny dragging her mother behind her as she rushed to catch up with Tracy. The little girl was very excited over something and was talking a mile a minute. Tracy managed to work out that Mrs Harris had called Helen and found out to her knowledge no one was visiting today. Ginny had pestered and pestered over the last day to go and see as she called Richard, her knight.

Shaking her head Tracy held out a hand to the little girl and along with Ginny's mother escorted the child into the hospital. Then came the real fun, proving to the receptionist that she was Richards older sibling. Then explain that Ginny would behave herself and the lady was Ginny's mother. Finally the receptionist told the trio the ward and room where Richard had been stashed.

Richard was bored out of his mind again. It was too early for physio and Steph had an appointment with the shrinks so he was on his own. He wanted to push to get out of the hospital but the doctors and nurses reminded him that if he over did it then all the work would be undone. He lethargically switched on the tv and started flipping through the channels when a giggled shout from his doorway caught his attention.

Framed by blonde pigtails little Ginny's face poked around the door frame and then Richard saw David and Mrs Harris trying to calm the little girl down. That brought a smile to his face and shaking his head waited for them to reach his bedside and he managed to sit up with little effort. Ginny was almost bouncing in her eagerness to tell him something and Mrs Harris was looking at David worriedly. She leant down and whispered to Ginny and the girl looked crestfallen and nodded and seemed to collapse in and sulk.

That caused Richard to raise an eyebrow in confusion and Tracy shook her head and mouthed later. The time that Richard had spent with Steph had opened his eyes to a few things and her noticed that David wasn't really there, there was a girl there though. Richard made sure his sibling was looking at him and mouthed silently.

“why don't you introduce yourself sis?”

TBC.....

A different angel 11

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Child
  • Preteen or Intermediate
  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Real World
  • School or College Life
  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Childhood
  • Girls' School / School Girl

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

A different angel Chp 11

That caused Richard to raise an eyebrow in confusion and Tracy shook her head and mouthed later. The time that Richard had spent with Steph had opened his eyes to a few things and he noticed that David wasn't really there, there was a girl there though. Richard made sure his sibling was looking at him and mouthed silently.
“why don't you introduce yourself sis?”

Tracy nearly fainted right off with that comment and looked at her younger brother. She wondered how he could be so incisive and unknowing had mimicked the expression Steph had when she had told Richard about herself. There was no violence in her brother and there was the warmth from Ginny and the smile of understanding from Ginny's mother although there was still the slight fear of the unknown in the adults body language.

Seeing that reaction from the adult in the room caused Richard to do what his mother referred to as spocking, tilting his head and raising his right eyebrow. His mum and he shared a love of science fiction and the original star trek. His dad was more into physical things and rarely watched or read fiction. Richard gently reached a hand and touched his older siblings hand and squeezed gently. The brief moment was interrupted by Ginny giggling and then trying to climb up onto the hospital bed and her mother trying to restrain her slightly. That little dynamo was not willing to be deterred though and managed it and then wriggling over the two siblings hands wrapped Richard in what could only be called an atomic hug.

“RRRRRIIIIICCCHHHIIEE!!!” Ginny managed to make his name a whine as she wanted to give her hero attention and the grown ups were spoiling it.

“Whhhaaatttttt ssssmmmuuudddgggeee?” Richard mimicked the whine right back at her causing Mrs Harris to laugh gently . Ginny pouted and Tracy joined Ginny's mother in laughing gently. Any further reply was cut off as the small frame of Steph darted into the room and bolted for the corner.

Mrs Harris saw what to her was the blur of someone dashing past and then hiding in a corner. Thankfully Ginny didn't notice it as her attention was still firmly riveted to her hero laying in he hospital bed and his big sister. Tracy had also seen the small figure and she wondered what the devil was going on now. Out in the corridor of the ward that lead to the main area there was the sounds of raised voices. What was being shouted was muffled by the sounds around the ward but the tone was definitely not friendly. A young nurse peered into the room and scanned and then nodded when she saw Steph hiding in the corner trying to squeeze into the space behind one of the visitors chairs.

The shouting increased in volume and other voices had become raised. The nurse made her way into Richards room and slightly closed the door and walked over to Richard and quietly asked if Stephen was welcomed in his room. Richard nodded and then seemed to notice where Steph/Stephen was hiding. There was the sounds of a fight following the shouting and then two police officers ran past the door to the room.

“well I definitely am not missing my soaps today” Mrs Harris tried to joke all the while keeping an eye on the small child hiding behind the chair as well as protecting Ginny.

Ginny looked confused at all the noise outside and then glanced around seeing another child that seemed her age hiding behind the visitors chair. She could see this peer was frightened over something and then in her usual way took the matter outer the bigger peoples hands. She wriggled and hopped off the bed and walked over to where Steph was hiding. She smiled as she approached and then stood a few paces away from Steph then put her hands behind her back to show she wasn't going to hurt the other.

Mrs Harris was surprised seeing her daughter acting in such a mature manner and turned her attention fully to Steph and Ginny. This caused both Tracy and Richard to pay attention to what was going on in the room more than each other. Richard due to his nature seeing that Steph was scared tried to struggle to get out of the hospital bed and Tracy feeling the movement shook her head and gently pushed him back down.

Steph saw the girl walking towards her and then was surprised when she stopped and then put her hands behind her back. She couldn't help but feel jealous of this girl standing there in a cute blue cotton summer dress and long hair being held back by a matching Alice band. She no longer could hear her father ranting in the hallway and she hoped he had been taken by the police. The stress started to leave her and finally taking in the people around her saw Richard in his bed and an older boy, dressed in a rather androgynous manner gently stopping him from getting up and a woman was there in the room.

To Steph the woman had the look of a social worker but there was also something else. The other girl in the room wasn't behaving like a social care kid would be and seemed to be acting friendly. As Steph was trying to decide what to do there was a knock on the rooms semi open. After waiting a few seconds the person knocking on the door peeked in and the head and shoulders of a woman in a police uniform became visible. Tracy and Richard were a little surprised by this but Mrs Harris smiled, she recognized inspector Karen Robertson Smythe form the Child protection Unit.

Karen scanned the room and her gaze settled on the small figure of Steph and if anything her smile seemed to get bigger. Her blue eyes shone with a warmth and compassion and her auburn hair was in a decidedly professional but mumsy style. In fact the 30 year old was perfect for her role as designated officer for children under a police protection Order by both appearance and manner. The junior officers at the station referred to her as Mummy Dearest and she actually took that nickname with pride. She as a little surprised to see Bethany Harris there as she was supposed to be on 3 days compassionate leave from the social services after what had happened with her daughter.

Beth smiled seeing Karen at the door and knew that she was there for the little child that Ginny was trying to calm. Seeing how her daughter was to someone in need made her proud also, she had never tried to instil her own code of ethics into her child. It seemed Ginny was a natural and Beth hoped that she might follow her into social work. Ginny had remained focused on the other child and still standing there showing a warm smile quietly whispered.

“hi I'm Ginny, that's my Mummy and Richards the poorly boy in the bed an the bigger one with him is his secret sister.”

Beth hearing her daughter give out Tracy's secret so openly made her want to groan and she looked worriedly at Karen. Seeing the police inspector just shake her head and raise an eyebrow she mouthed she would explain in a little while. In those few seconds and words Karen had come into the room receiving the nod from both Bethany and Richard. It was ingrained for her to wait for an adult in a room to invite her in with either gesture or word but then she realised that Richard was the resident of this room and Beth the guest.

Richard waited for the officer to introduce herself and why she was here and also worrying if he or Steph was in trouble for something. He was put a little at ease by her smile and her relaxed manner once she was fully into the room.

“Morning folks I'm Karen, as you can see I'm a copper” Karen introduced herself and Steph let out a high wail and tried to bolt for the door again.

A few changes

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transformations

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression

TG Elements: 

  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

A Few Changes
By allie elle

Part One

Steve sat in his favourite tree looking out over the fields; he swung
his legs idly as he watched the dusk sun. He was happy with himself; he
had managed to avoid the fallout from his latest escapade. He had
managed to lock most of the doors to the Martin's farm house and make
it so only one door opened. He sat there laughing to himself as he
tossed stones from his pocket into the stream that flowed under the
tree. He was not a bad boy just liked to mess around and pull a few
jokes now and then to show he was a boy.

You see he had a secret and sometimes it showed on the outside. Inside
he was a girl but he did not want to give away the fact to the other
boys at the local school. He was sometimes called a sissy because he
looked girly as he kept his hair long. Back home under his bed in the
mess there he had hidden one of his older sisters old Barbie's and at
night he would play with it. As he sat in the branches of the old oak
he planned his next operation as he called them. There was an old house
at the end of the village that had stood vacant for as long as he could
remember.

Slowly night fell and he climbed out of the tree and headed home, he
checked the old church clock and he saw that the time was still fairly
early. His mother and sister would not be home for about another hour.
He hated the fact that his mother and sister had to work the hours they
did but his father had walked out when he was born. His mother never
blamed him but tried the best that she could. There were times that his
mother despaired at her son and his behaviour. She would shake her head
as she heard about his latest pranks. His sister was the tough one and
she would grab hold of his ear and march him to apologise to the
victims.

He reached the door of the cottage where he lived with his family and
he reached under the stone by the door and let himself in. He made his
way to the kitchen and opened the fridge and helped himself to a large
swallow of milk. His school bag was still on the kitchen table where he
had thrown it when he had got in that afternoon. He wondered if it was
worth trying to do some of his homework but he decided against it and
walked up into his bedroom. He closed his door and reached under his
bed for his stash. He pulled Barbie out from her hiding place and the
few sets of clothes he had for the doll.

He played for about an hour happily and he looked at his alarm clock
and saw it was about half an hour after his mother was due back from
work. Also he could not hear his big sister in the house and he started
to get worried where they were. He went to his window and peered down
the street to see if he could see his mother car and he saw it was in
the driveway. He wondered why he could not hear anything and he went to
his door and opened it. He heard at last the sound of someone softly
crying and he walked down stairs to the lounge.

His mother was sat on the sofa with his sister and Maria looked up at
him her face hard. He saw a rather official letter in his moms hand and
he slowly walked over to her and tried to read it upside down. It was
from the landlord and a development company, it looked as though mom
was in trouble and he started to regret all his jokes and his
behaviour.

"Steve sit down mom wants a word with you." Maria told him sternly. His
eighteen years old sister could be quite harsh when she spoke but he
knew that she did love him.

"What is it?" He snarled making out that he really was not worried.

Surprisingly Maria reached forward and pushed him onto the floor and
pulled his hair. She looked over at her mother and saw that she was
getting her tears under control.

"Steve what is it with you!" His mom asked softly but firmly.

"What ya mean mom?" His voice broke as he asked.

"Thanks to you we could loose our home because people have complained
to the landlord and the company that owns the houses."

Maria looked at him and her face clouded as she left the room and went
upstairs. There came the sounds of big sister moving around in his room
and he tried to remember if he had hid Barbie. Finally there came a
shout from upstairs and Maria came down with a smile on her face as she
held something behind her back. She smiled at Steve and winked as she
walked to mom and whispered into her ear. His mom also smiled and took
the object and hiding it from him examined it. She also looked at Steve
closely and she nodded as if coming to a decision, she placed the
object in her skirt and stood up and left the room with a gentle laugh.

teve started to get worried what had they found and what were they
planning. He felt bad about the position he had put them in and he
wondered if there was a way he could undo it. With out thinking he
headed for the door and out into the village streets and headed to the
old house. He walked past it and out into the dark night. He was
disgusted with himself, how could he of been so bad that they could be
evicted. He walked blindly walking further into the dark; he could hear
his mom and sister calling him. He ignored their shouts and blundered
into the overgrown garden of the old house. He reached the wall of the
house and due to the lack of light had to feel his way around.

~He reached the front door and for some reason it was standing open and
the garden around him was changing. He went into the hallway of the old
house and it seemed as though it was still lived in. The furniture was
old and heavy and well polished, he could hear someone moving around
and he got scared. He remembered what he was planning to do here
earlier in the day now all he wanted to do was make it better for his
mom. He wished that there was a way he could turn back the clock a few
years. He had acted up when his body started changing and he seemed to
want to be one of the boys.

It was remembered in the village that he was a kind boy as he used to
be always happy to play with the smaller kids. He would play house with
the little girls and kick a ball about with the smaller boys. He used
to be a caring boy and he knew that the reason why he changed was
wanting to be accepted in his peer group. He thought back to his first
prank and he frowned as he remembered he had reduced a ten year old
girl to tears. His face dropped as a deep depression filled him and he
sat on the stair case of the house with his head in his hands. Tears
streamed down his face as he sat there and he looked through the tears
at his hands and the way they were so fine.

Part Two

He must have sat like that for an hour just crying and staring at his
hands, he was totally absorbed in his own world of grief. He started to
think maybe it would be better if he ran away to save his mother and
big sister being thrown onto the streets. He started to really think
about it and his mind became made up. That was what he was going to do
he was going to run away from the village and his mom and sister would
be out of trouble.

He stood up and headed back out of the door and out into the night,
there was now plenty of light as the moon was full. He followed the
road out of where he was raised and he walked with a heavy step and he
was hungry. He realised the last time he had eaten was at school during
the lunch break. He ignored it and squared his shoulders and continued.

Back in the village Maria and Sarah Steve's mom were starting to get
frantic. It was ten in the evening and there was no sign of the boy and
Sarah was beginning pace up and down the village road. Maria was
getting scared about her younger brother and she walked towards the old
house. For some reason there were lights in the upstairs windows of the
property that everyone though was abandoned. As she reached the door a
middle aged woman met her at the door with a smile. She led the young
woman inside without a word and sat her in a sofa in the lounge. The
older woman smiled and sat in a huge stuffed chair, settling herself to
look at her unexpected guest. She smiled and looked over the top of her
half moon glasses.

"Hello Maria, I see you have a problem tonight." The woman said gently.

"Yes Ma'am it's my brother Steve, just a family problem."

"I see and that made you be out this time of night."

"Yes"

The woman smiled and she gently looked at what was going on the girls
face and she stopped to look closely at her. She considered what she
got from the girls mind and she reached out with hers. As she spread
her awareness she could feel Steve's mind out there on the road. She
also knew that Steve had been in the house but had not seen her. This
woman was a witch but not the wicked kind but a white witch. She used
her gift to help people and too heal most people now days did not
believe in the magic but when she was a young girl she had been
respected in the village.

She decided as she reached out to trace where the boy was, she could
feel him getting further away from the village. She could also see his
future and it caused her to go white at what she saw. The boy had
reached the city in her vision and was reduced to selling himself on
the streets to survive. She was not willing to let that happen and she
bent her powers to the task, she reached out with her mind harder and
latched on to the boys sorrow full thoughts and using a little twist
headed him back to the village. She smiled as she reached forward and
with a quick gesture pulled a hair from Maria's head.

"I'm sorry dear but I need this."

Steve was getting cold and his stomach was really starting to growl and
twinge with pain and with a shrug just carried on. Suddenly he stopped
and turned around and headed back to the village. He was not heading
back to the cottage but to the old house, there was something drawing
him back to the house. He could not work out what was drawing him back
there because he knew that if he returned his mom would find him then
they would be thrown out. No matter what he did, he was heading back to
the old house. He shook his head and continued on and his pace
increased. His mind was becoming easier the closer he got to the old
house, it came to the last few yards and he was almost running to the
door.

Outlined in the light he saw his sister and he stopped and dived into
the hedge that bordered the garden. His sister did not see him and he
breathed a sigh of relief, once Maria had left he walked slowly up to
the door. A woman was waiting for him in the hall and she smiled a
gentle smile. Steve had the feeling he knew her from somewhere, he
could not figure out where he knew her from. She took his hand and led
him up the staircase where he had previously sat crying. Her walk was
slow and stately as she led him down the hallway towards a room at the
end.

"Don't worry Steve I won't hurt you sweetie." She talked to him as
though he was a small child.

"What do you mean?" His voice was cracking with fear.

"You are unhappy with what has happened and your mother and sister are
worried about you because you ran away."

"Why are you treating me like a kid I'm thirteen hardly a kid!"

"But you break things and run away like a child would." The woman's
voice became stern.

Steve flinched away from the censure in the voice and he finally
stopped to look around the room. On a bench were sets of test tubes and
glass things filled with liquids that bubbled and steamed. The room had
the smell of lavender and other sweet flowers and he found himself
relaxing. He breathed deeply and smiled and looked at the woman, his
eyes widened as she had become younger until she was only two years
older than him. She smiled and winked and then changed again until she
looked as though she was in her mid twenties.

"That's better now I have the energy to do what must be done." She
said.

"Wha... what are you going to do to me?" Steve had started to shake in
fear after watching what the woman had just done.

"Call me Grace dear and I promise you that I won't do anything to hurt
you."

"Okay Grace but what are you going to do?"

"Why all I'm going to do is give you your wish."

She picked up a wand from the bench and she waved it in the air and a
mirror appeared from thin air. It was an old looking mirror with a dark
oak frame and had some sort of carving around it. Steve felt himself
drawn to the mirror and he stared into silvered surface. It appeared
misty and hard to see anything in it he was drawn to looking deeply
into the mirror. The mirror started to clear and an image formed in the
surface. Steve was seeing a younger version of him self playing with
the local toddlers keeping them safe and he smiled.

The image changed again and it showed his first prank and his
expression turned to a frown. Then it turned again and he saw an older
version of himself standing on a street corner, he was thin and
obviously ill with something. A car pulled up and the older him got
into it and the image clouded again and Steve looked over at Grace. She
nodded as if to confirm he had just seen his future as a runaway, his
mind chewed the facts and he realised that he had to work on the
streets to live. He started to cry with his whole body shaking with the
force of his sorrow, he covered his face to break the spell of the
mirror.

He wanted to deny what he had seen and the sorrow that he felt at what
he had seen. Grace watched as the boy cried out his pain and she
watched closely and deeply at the boy.

"Steve you can change it" She said gently.

"How if I go home mom gets thrown out because of me."

"That's if Steve goes home."

"Well I ain't no one else so that don t matter."

"Steve you remember when you were little how you played."

Steve thought hard and a smile spread over his face, he remembered that
he and his sister would play dress up and he would wear her clothes
from when she was younger. He remembered being accepted by his sister
and they would play dolls and tea parties. The smile spread and he
sighed happily and he started to turn back to the mirror. It started to
clear again and images were playing again over the surface, it showed a
little girl playing with her older sister and her mother. The girl was
about six years old and was as cute as a girl that age could be. She
was a happy girl and enjoyed her play.

As Steve watched and he recognised his sister and mother as the adults
in the image. The girl was giggling over something and she hugged her
mommy and big sister. The image changed again and the girl was in a
pretty dress obviously ready for a party. There were load of presents
and a kind looking man helped the child open a few. As Steve watched it
became clear that the man was his father as he knew the face from
pictures that mom had kept. The man was tickling the girl getting her
to laugh and Steve found himself laughing alone with the girl.

"Who is she Grace she looks so happy." He asked his gaze locked onto
the mirror.

"She is what you wish to be Steve; your body knows your wish because of
how you look."

"Naah am not a sissy that's why I get in trouble because I'm a boy."

Grace laughed and gently touched the boys shoulder and told him to look
inside himself. He listened to the woman as she spoke and found himself
looking deep into his mind for the first ever time. He found his
memories of his younger years and examined them, the fun with Maria.
Also he remembered the reaction of his mom when she saw him dressed up
by his older sister and the love she had for him. She had even taken
him to a party dressed as the little girl and he was given hug after
hug by the women there. He also re lived the pretty feeling that he'd
had at that point in his life. He remembered his sister and mom had
called him Steffie and had treated him just like a pretty little girl.

He started to think hard about what he felt inside and he felt a warm
glow come from his heart as it replaced the feeling of fear. He started
to fidget and without saying anything started to undress as if in a
trance. Grace watched closely and was surprised at the trance like
state that the boy was in. She was not responsible for the state and
she saw that the boy was becoming girlish in his actions as he
undressed. Suddenly the mirror flared and the light from it enveloped
the form standing in front of it.

"OH SHIT!!!" Steve screamed as the light struck him. Grace reacted
quickly and held a small globe in front of the mirror and the light
flowed into the orb.

The orb started to grow warm and glow and pulse as it absorbed the
light from the mirror. Grace quickly checked Steve and found that there
was no change in his body and she sighed a quick sigh. She then looked
into the boy's eyes and saw that he was still in a dream like state and
she decided to question him.

"Steve can you hear me?"

"Yes"

"Okay Steve how old are you?"

"Who is Steve?"

"Okay who are you?"

"I'm Steffie"

"How old are you Steffie?"

"I six and I want mommy and Mari"

"Are you a boy or girl Steffie?"

"Silly lady I a big girl I six" The voice was childish and proud. "I
use ta wet the bed an wear trainin' panties but I growed up. Mommy is
so proud that I a big girl."

For a few seconds Grace looked hard at her wand and considered her next
move. This was the first time the mirror had reacted in this manner and
the orb seemed to be dulling. She wondered if there was something else
here and she reached out with her mind. She came up against
Steve/Steffie's mind and found there was not what she though she would
find. There was no fracture in the soul of the boy but seemed
faultless. She tried to cast her mind back to when she first felt the
child's mind and she remembered that previously she should had been
fractured. The mirror had obviously repaired the soul but she had
stopped it in mid transformation.

She opened her tome of charms and started to chant and she gathered the
power she needed for the change. She felt her body grow and fill as she
became the vessel of the power and flowed through her. She grabbed her
wand and gripped the white rowan tightly and her knuckles showed as her
body became rigid. She bit back a scream and let some of the power flow
from her. It settled on the boys clothes and slowly they changed into a
party dress to match the image in the mirror. Then the underwear
changed from shorts to frilly rhumba panties and the Tee shirt changed
to a shift and petticoats. The shoes and socks changed into ones
suitable for a little girl. She opened the channel further and the
power screamed out of her into the boy standing there. The light took
on a deeper tinge of pink and there came the sound of a heart beat.

Steve/Steffie stood there with the light flowing around her and it grew
until it became too bright to look at. Grace shielded her eyes as the
light grew and the power started to leave her and she slumped slightly
against the bench. She watched in amazement as the boy started to
change. Firstly the body started to shrink and a layer of baby fat
covered the body giving a childish appearance. The hair turned into a
mop of blonde curls with bangs covering the forehead. The face altered
into a soft child's face and between the legs altered into a girl's
slit and the legs became chubby. The hands shrank and slowly a six year
old girl stood there with a huge smile on her angelic face.

"I nekkid mommy will be mads!" the child said with a squeak.

Grace laughed and getting herself in order, she helped the child get
dressed and the little girl hugged her. The child once she was dressed
danced around the room giggling and it was infectious. Grace found
herself laughing again and she felt her body gain energy as she
laughed. There came a knock on the house door and Grace took the
child's hand and led her down stairs to the front door. She could feel
the reality change flowing from the house and she smiled as she felt it
touch on many lives. The touch was a gentle one on the lives and the
traces of Steve from the world but the changes were not harsh ones.

She opened the door and Maria and Sarah, the two woman stood there with
worried expressions on their faces. Sarah looked down and smiled when
she saw the little girl and she held out her arms. The child ran too
her with a giggle and the girl was enveloped in a tight hug. Maria
laughed and hugged the child too, soon laughter filled the hallway.
Grace smiled as she was the only one who remembered the boy who had
come to the house running from the trouble he had caused. Steffie was
giggling as she looked over at the witch woman with a big smile on her
young face.

"Thank yu fow sortin evythin owt." And she tried to execute a clumsy
curtsy.

Part Three

A short while later Steffie holding her mother and big sisters hands
reached the cottage. A car screamed into the driveway and a man jumped
out with a worried expression on his face.

"Stephanie Kerry Harolds where have you been?" He demanded as he got
down to her level.

"DADDY!!!!!!!" Steffie screamed as she let go of the adult's hands and
ran to her father. The man picked her up and swung her around with a
smile and then set her back on her feet.

"Honey where have you been Daddy has been out looking for you for hours
we thought a bad man had got you sweetie."

"Am sorry Daddy I got lost a nice lady found me an took me back to her
house."

James took his little daughters head in his hands and kissed her
soundly on the forehead. He led the way back into the cottage and
looked over at Sarah with a concerned look. Maria took Steffie into the
kitchen as she could see their parents needed to talk without her
little sister there. Steffie yawn-ed and smiled up at her big sister,
Steve was also there as all his knowledge was held inside her head.
Maria had a set of college work set up on the table and sitting her
little sister started to work on a problem.

The six year old looked at the problem that Maria was working on and
wondered how the family could afford to sent Maria through college. She
also saw that her big sister was struggling with a math problem and she
saw a sheet of blank paper and a pencil. She started at the problem and
found she could see the answer and how to reach it and she started to
write. Maria smiled thinking her kid sister was just playing at school
until she saw the flow of numbers on the paper in a childish scribble.

When she was Steve she had an aptitude for math, Steffie remembered
that math was the only lesson that Steve was ever bored at and now she
worked on the formula. The numbers seemed to dance for her like a
ballet as she worked with them. As she concentrated on the problem she
started to swing her legs back and forth and giggle. She was still
surprised that she looked and sounded like a little girl but she was
happy. Maria watched as the scribble flowed and she looked at the
problem her tutor had set and she thought that it was a bit of a hard
one.

When she was Steve she had an aptitude for math, Steffie remembered
that math was the only lesson that Steve was ever bored at and now she
worked on the formula. The numbers seemed to dance for her like a
ballet as she worked with them. As she concentrated on the problem she
started to swing her legs back and forth and giggle. She was still
surprised that she looked and sounded like a little girl but she was
happy. Maria watched as the scribble flowed and she looked at the
problem her tutor had set and she thought that it was a bit of a hard
one.

Steffie smiled as she finished the problem and looked up from the paper
covered in scrawl and straight into her big sisters shocked face. Maria
said nothing for a few minutes and then hugged Steffie tightly. She
started to babble about what she had just seen and Steffie wondered if
she was going to be in trouble for doing what she had done. Maria set
her mind at rest as she read through the problem and found she could
follow the solution easily. Her face was split in a huge grin as she
shouted for their parents. Sarah and James entered the kitchen and saw
their two daughters hugging and Maria was babbling.

Maria pointed to the paper and the problem and carried on giggling
about what was on the paper. James was a scientist at the local lab and
he looked over the paper closely thinking that Maria was playing a joke
as his eldest daughter had a problem with math. He then looked closely
and recognised the script of his youngest daughter and his face
dropped.

"Honey did Maria show you how to do this?"

"No Daddy I did its all by mesel" Steffie answered with a smile.

"Dad she did i watched her first I just thought she was playing school
and copying me." Maria managed to get herself controlled enough to
answer. James went white when he read through it again and he squeezed
his youngest daughter on the shoulder and wrote out another problem.

"Steffie work this out please?"

"Sure thin Daddy it's easy" Steffie replied with a smile as she
scribbled out the answer without working it out. Her future was certain
now.

Her daddy looked the sheet of paper and he could just make out the
words that were written on it. Slowly he turned the paper back and
forth and he smiled. On the paper was what seemed to be a refinement of
the theory of relativity and he wondered how his six year old daughter
could know so much already. Then he noticed something else his little
girl was crying.

"Honey what is it?"

"Daddy I lost all my dollies"

"Well sweetie we will have to get you new ones"

The next day the family went on a shopping spree to restock the little
girl's toy box and wardrobe and they could not remember why all her
clothes were missing. The little girl was happy and she vaguely
remembered being a troublesome boy in the past but now she was happy.
Her daddy was here and her family loved her with all their hearts even
though she was a little genius.

Alex to Allie

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate
  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Permission granted to post by author
Synopsis:

Another BigCloset TopShelf story.

A young man flies to another country to meet up with the woman who has adopted his inner child.

Story:

Alex to Allie

By Allie Elle

I stepped off the jet-way my small case clutched in my hand, in my free
hand I clutched a small sheet of paper covered with my scrawl of hand
writing. The hostess was trying to hurry the passengers off the flight
and she smiled at me as I looked around.

"Welcome to the united states Sir I hope you enjoy your stay." She said
with a plastic smile. I smiled back and headed out to the baggage hall
and straight through to immigration desks. I held my passport now and
was swallowing nervously as I approached the uniformed officer. The
woman looked up as I approached at the front of the queue there and she
flashed me a quick smile as she could see I was nervous.

"Passport please Sir?"

I placed the document on the desk with a nervous smile and the officer
opened it. She stared at the page than at me as if measuring me against
my image. She nodded and smiled a warm smile and stamped the visa page
and motioned me out of the desk area to another office. I walked slowly
and opened the door and a stern looking male officer was sat at a desk.
For twenty minutes I was subject to a barrage of questions. They mainly
concentrated on my passport and why I was in the states without a return
date. By the time he had finished I felt as though I had been through a
wringer and sweat was pooling at my back.

"Thank you Mister Elle enjoy your stay and sorry for the third degree
but with security so tight you understand."

I resisted the urge to giggle like a young girl and turned it a
masculine laugh. The officer smiled and showed me out of the office into
the main hall of the terminal. I still clutched my small case and made
my way out of the terminal and hailed a taxi. I headed for a hotel that
I allowed the driver to pick and booked into a room. I breathed a sigh
of relief and set the case onto the bed. I opened it and booted up my
laptop and connected to the internet. As I opened my e-mails there was
one from the woman who I had come looking for. As usual it was a warm
letter and I smiled as I read through the document. When ever she wrote
to me inside I felt my true self a little girl. There were only a few
clothes inside the case and a set of girl's underwear.

I quickly put the underwear on after showering and brushing out my long
hair. I sat on the bed and replied to her and saw that time was marching
on. I phoned room service to ask them if there was a good restaurant in
the area and was directed to an establishment about three blocks away. I
put on my outer clothes and set out. The day had turned out to be
overcast and I thought it did not meet my mood as I walked through the
town that over cast day. I smiled to myself as the people around me
seemed to take no notice of me as I walked. It was a busy place this
city and I felt slightly over awed by what was around me every thing was
so busy and built up.

I started to feel claustrophobic at being surrounded by these buildings
and I started looking for an open space. Every way I turned there were
buildings they seemed to be closing in on me and I felt the need to
start running from them. Slowly the buildings gave way to the signs of
an open space. It seemed a little strange though this place was lit by
bright sunlight where the rest of the city was covered in grey cloud. My
laptop in its case bumped against my leg bringing me away from this day
dream and I saw the green expanse of a grassy field surrounded by trees.
I smiled and wished I had some of my dresses with me as I wanted to run
so they would flare around me.

I walked into the field and stood there looking around as I noticed the
bright sunlight streaming down. It seemed to warm my body and give me
more energy. I almost started to skip along the green but stopped myself
as I thought people would laugh to see a grown man skipping like a
preschool girl. I sat on the grass and looked down at myself and shook
my head as I took in my body and slowly two tears started to fall.

As the tears touched the ground I saw something laying there in the
grass it sparkled invitingly. I picked it up and smiled when I saw it
was a young girl's bracelet with a pink stone set in it. I looked at it
and wished it was magic and it seemed to glow as I looked at it. It
seemed to grow and pulse the more I stared at it and it filled the
center of my vision. One of the tears splashed onto it, it flared into a
bright brilliance and the light sank over my body.

My body started to tingle as if thousands of tiny insects were crawling
over me and I almost screamed. I looked as my hands started to shrink
and gain puppy fat and my legs and I felt the hair on my head tickle the
back of my neck. Everything was becoming larger and I was beginning to
get scared. I found my self lifting my thumb up to my mouth and I looked
at what was going on around me and I noticed a group walking towards me.

The group was all female and they were smiling as they walked towards
me. I realised I was naked and I looked down. I noticed between my legs
what had tormented me for years was gone to be replaced by a slit and I
looked at my body.

"Me a Giwl!!!!!" I shouted just as the group reached me the first was a
red haired green eyed girl of five who picked up my small body and
hugged me tight and seemed to purr.

"KITTEM!!" my language was that of a toddler but I did not care.

Then came four women and they gathered round me and Maggie hugging us.

"Welcome home Allie." This was said as one of the women picked me up as
she sat down and pulled a toddlers party dress out of a bag and dressed
me.

"Mama." Was the last word I spoke as my new reality took over and I
smiled as I was loved now and for always by the new family I had.

This story is for the Kitten, my mama Kimmie, my aunties Melissa, Vicky,
Jenna and Shelly also my cousins Baru, Ally, Cathleen and my sister Tina
and my grandma Hannah.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Altered Phase

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Taxonomy upgrade extras: 

  • Transitioning
  • Posted by author(s)

Altered Phase

by Allie Elle

Altered Phase

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • Toddler
  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Contests, Deals, Bets or Dares
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed

TG Elements: 

  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Permission granted to post by author
Synopsis:

Another BigCloset TopShelf story.

A teenaged runaway dreams of wearing the dress he sees in a boutique window and he makes a deal with the shopkeeper, little does he know where the deal will lead.

Story:

Altered Phase

By allie elle

Part 1

Andrew sat on the park bench, he leaned back trying to think about what he was going to do for the day. A week go he had left his parents home after a huge row with his father and mother. Slowly he stretched his body and tried to rid himself of the stiffness of another night sleeping rough. His clothes showed the signs of his homeless state, the past week had shown by the grime and dirt almost rubbed into the fabric. He stood and headed toward the shopping mall that let onto the park, his steps were slow as he thought back about his life.

His earliest memories were of his older sister and the way she had treated him, she was a kind soul. A demon with a needle and thread, there had been many a time that as he grew up with his sister around the house he would double up as a dressmaker's dummy. He remembered the prom dresses and party dresses that his sister had made and he had worn to help with the final stages. Grace had also made him his own dress that he wore in secret until his parents had found it and thrown their own daughter onto the streets.

His father had beaten him calling him a sissy and a pervert and his mother's reactions to him became cold and indifferent. He lived for a few years with that environment, he had tried to contact grace a few times to have his letters found by his parents and was made to watch as they were destroyed. He had come to this city as a few weeks ago grace had called him on the cell phone his allowance from his summer job had brought the year before. He had managed to get a letter to Grace giving her his cell number. She had called a few times always making sure that he was alone.

She always seemed to know when he was on his own; it was as if she had watched the house to check that the parents were absent. He shivered as he tried to cast the thoughts of the pain that his parents had caused him by the enforced separation from his older sister. Also he shivered, as the night was a cold one, he walked quickly to warm himself up. He was close to the mall now and quickly passed into the warmth of the interior of the complex.

This time of the day as the mall was just opening up it was quiet, he walked quickly through the atrium area of the mall to get to the far end. This opened up onto an area built to emulate that of an old English village. Andrew liked this area of the huge mall and always found somewhere to spend about an hour just looking at the mock buildings. There was one shop that always caught his eye, its window display held a very girly party dress. It was pink satin with white lace and at the hem poked layers of the petticoats full of white lace. He made a point of walking past the shop at least three times a day to examine the dress. A few times as passed by the display he would let his mind wonder about how he would look wearing that dress.

The design of the dress was familiar and he thought he recognized the touch of his sister, but the name of the owner of the shop was not his sister. He wondered about the owner of the establishment and the type of person who would buy such a girlish outfit for someone. He had watched mothers with their daughters go into the shop and women with
male partners enter the shop too. As the day drew on he settled on a bench opposite the shop and watched the customers of the morning come in and out of the shop door.

As the morning gave way to lunch he walked past the shop again but this time he stopped to stare at the display in the window. He stood there and let his mind wander as he examined the dress, his mind became tranquil as he let his favourite fantasy filled his mind. He imagined himself with long strawberry blonde hair brushing his shoulders a doll
clutched to his chest. He also imagined himself dressed in a very childish party dress playing with other girls and giggling. He stood in front of the display his mouth open slightly as he placed the image of his face above the dress where the wearer's head would be.

Inside the shop Mrs Georgina Richards watched the young boy as he examined the dress in the display window. Inside the shop it was set out to emulate a Victorian ladies out fitters, all the personal items were in drawers with glass fronts. She was dressed in a classic style dress with a starched white pinafore. She smiled as she watched the boy
and wondered if he enjoyed the view. She walked to the door and opened it; she stood looking at the boy as he looked up. The boy seemed to do a double take and he blushed a deep red and hurried off, Georgina watched as he hurried off. The face was familiar and she wondered where the familiarity of the face came from. Shaking her head she went back
to work, as she worked over a dress ordered for immediate sale she realised why the face was familiar to her. It was Graces face that had turned to her and then ran off.

She turned to the phone on the counter top and with a puzzled frown dialled Graces dance school. Her best seamstress also ran a dance school that trained promising youngsters for positions in ballet troupes and dance companies. She was good at her job and a lot of young girls had passed through her hands over the past few years. They had
gone onto positions of great respect and popularity. Georgina waited for the phone to connect with a slight show of impatience. She was a good friend to Grace and did know a little of her story, but Grace never said that she had a brother. The phone connected and she sighed as it rang out after about a minute the other receiver was lifted.

"Grace Fuller speaking." The voice was warm but with the hint of command.

"Grace its Georgi, how the devil are you?" Georgina asked quickly.

"Fine hon what's up, you have a project for me or a complaint?"

"Actually Grace I would like an answer, Do you have a brother?"

There came a pause from the other end of the line and Georgina could feel her friend sigh. She waited for her friend to speak, to explain what the hell was happening. Slowly the voice at the other end gained strength and the self-command came back into it.

"Yes I do have a brother, he is about fourteen now. Has something happened to him?"

"He seems fine but he is living rough by the looks of him."

"My god where are my parents what's happened to them!"

"I don't know but I have another question."

"Go ahead."

"Is or was he a sissy?"

"How dare you!" The receiver was slammed down.

Whilst this conversation was going on Andrew was sat on the bench in the square of the mall. He was shaking at the close shave with the shop owner and the fact that he was caught staring at the dress. He took a deep breath to calm himself and he placed his hands in his lap, he stared at the floor as he thought. He started to hate himself for his feelings, for his wish to be girly. He thought back and he wondered if his parents now he had left had found his three dolls that he had hidden under his bed.

As he sat there Georgina was closing up the shop to go and find the boy. She walked around the mall looking at the boys who were sat round the mall. She slowly approached the bench that her target was sat on. She saw the look of depression on the young face and her heart went out to him. She then noticed the way that he was sitting, with his legs together and his hands in his lap. She then noticed that in reality he was quite short and his face was rather fine, she made her decision and sat next to the boy. Slowly she reached out her hand and touched the young shoulder.

Andrew looked up as the woman from the shop touched his shoulder. He expected her to tirade him for being a sissy and a pervert. She smiled at him and gently squeezed his shoulder and waited for him to speak.

"Yes miss?"

"Come with me please?" Andrew stood and followed the woman back to the boutique. They walked in silence, with Andrew worried what was going to happen. Georgina walked along side the boy herself deep in thought; she was considering what was going through her mind. After Grace had slammed the phone down she had called back and explained. Georgina
listened and she smiled to her self, she was a dominant woman who always seemed to get her own way.

The other fact about her was the fact that she was a giving woman too; she heard how in reality the boy identified more with his sister. At school the boy would play with girls in the schoolyard more than the boys. This gave her an insight to the boys mind and she cast her mind to an article she had read and she wondered. Andrew looked closely at the woman who walked alongside him. He was a little more relaxed with the woman as they approached the shop door. The woman who had still to introduce herself ushered him inside the shop and shut the door, she flipped over the closed sign and then ushered him into the back.

Andrew preceded the woman into a space at the rear of the shop and at her motions sat in a chair at a table. He followed the woman with his gaze as she set a kettle to boils she sat opposite him. Her face was gentle, almost maternal and he waited for her to speak to explain what she wanted. The woman sat opposite him and placed her well-manicured hands on the table. Her smile became warmer as she looked at him and she seemed to gauge his reactions.

Georgina watched the boy with a smile and let him relax as she considered how she was going to ask the boy.

"Well we had better start with an introduction, I am Miss Georgina Richards, you may call me Miss Richards."

"Yes Ma'am."

"You are?"

"Andrew Fuller Ma'am."

"I told you to call me Miss Richards." The voice became slightly hard like a stern school ma'am's.

"Andrew Fuller Miss Richards."

"I see you like the dress in the window."

"Erm no Miss Richards I thought about it for my little sister." Andrew lied looking down to the floor.

Georgina let that one slip by for a second or two as she studied the boys face closely. She saw a dreamy look cross it for a second or two and she smiled to herself hiding it form the boy. She let the boy sit there as she prepared the tea, which she carried to the table and poured two cups. She sat for a minute looking over the rim of the teacup, she thought for a few seconds about her next question and waited for the boy to relax further.

"Andrew would you like to wear a dress like that?"

"I could never afford it, am too young to work" The reply was distant as if the boy had considered the problem. She smiled as she had caught the boy off guard and she pursed her lips to work out the next step. She had not told Grace what she was considering but she knew the next steps could only go ahead with her blessing.

After they had drunk the tea Georgina gave Andrew enough money to sleep in a hotel for a few days and bought him some clothes to wear. She had signed the hotel register and told the clerk she was the boy's aunt. She hurried back to her sleek sports car and drove through the town to her house. Whilst she drove she made call after call, Grace agreed with the scheme so that was okay. She called a client who was a judge and her legal representative to draw up some papers. She had told the boy to return to the shop in three days as she had a lot of work to get through.

Part 2

Thursday morning came and Andrew made himself ready to meet with Miss Richards. He wondered what was in store for him, he considered where his life was leading. He was fourteen with little chance of graduating. He missed his sister a lot and wondered where she was out there in the town. He dressed smartly in the suit that Miss Richards had bought for him to wear today. He walked through the city for the two blocks to the
mall, he entered the mall and walked towards the area where the boutique.

He stood outside the shop display window, the dress was out of the window. He wandered who had bought the dress and envied the little girl who had got to wear it. He opened the door to the shop and Miss Richards was waiting behind the counter. A woman was just being served by her and she looked down at the boy and she smiled. The woman looked at the boy who had walked into the shop, she made her purchases and hurried out. Andrew thought that the woman thought him a weirdo for coming into the shop.

After the woman had left Georgina closed up the shop and motioned for Andrew to follow her into the back of the shop. Back in the kitchen area she told him to prepare tea for them both and to serve it. He was getting up the courage to ask what had happened to the dress from the display window. As he attempted to make the tea Miss Richards was
instructing him from a chair by the table on the correct way to do it. He was making mistakes and Miss Richards was getting slightly exasperated at his slight clumsiness.

Finally he got through the almost ritualistic preparation of the tea for the demanding shop holder. After he had poured the tea he sat across the table from her and waited for her to speak. She sat looking at the boy and she reached down to get her document folder, which she placed on the table in front of her.

"Andrew there's something on your mind?"

"Yes Miss Richards, I, I was wondering where the pretty dress from the window had gone?"

"It's still here waiting for the special little girl who is going to wear it."

Andrews face dropped and he stared at the tabletop; he played with the teacup turning it back and forth. He felt as if his world had just crashed around his ears, his fantasy of wearing that dress was gone. He sighed and then straightened his back as he made himself take it like a man. Miss Richards was doing something with a set of papers and was reading them closely. He did not know that those papers would impact on his life and his future so much. All he could think about was the fact that now he would never find his older sibling and he would have to return home. He started to hate his life and he started to consider about ending it and was about to take his leave.

As the boy stood up, Georgina looked up as the boy stood and she saw the look of resignation on his face. Her heart melted as she looked closely at his eyes and she then looked down at the papers that were displayed in front of her. Top most was the adoption papers, which she had got his parents to sign with a bit of pressure from Grace. Then there was a report from a psychologist about the boy's behaviour with a
recommendation that she saw the child to confirm her diagnosis. Georgina like Grace had no intention of letting the good doctor getting her hands on Andrew. The next was a change of name declaration and a birth certificate both blank waiting for names to be added.

"Andrew sit down,"

"I'm sorry Miss Richards but I must go I thank you for your kindness."

"I said sit down girl!" The last was barked with the full force of the woman's voice.

Andrew sat down his face stunned, he did not catch the last of the order but he did not need the order to be repeated to obey. He sat with his hands on his lap and he looked down at his hands his face pale. He thought that the woman would strike him so he braced himself for any blow that would come. Instead she stood up and walked around the table and stood next to the chair where he sat and hugged him. She held a few sheet of paper in her hand.

"Andrew if you were a girl who would you be?"

"Erm... I think I would like to be Alice, she had a lot of fun in wonderland."

"Well Alice Georgina Richards sit up straight and dry those eyes!" Miss Richards told Andrew.

"What? I'm Andrew not Alice" was the reply with a small voice.

"In fact Alice once I write your name here, here and here you are Alice for real, but you can back out if you wish."

Andrew looked closely at the papers and saw that these were a fact. He almost fainted as he realised that the woman was telling the truth. Without waiting for him to answer Georgina took his hand and lead him into the main part of the boutique and towards the changing areas.

"Right child strip!"

"Right here?" Georgina slapped the back of Andrew's legs

"Right here what?"

"Right here Miss Richards?"

"Yes right here girl, little girls don't get embarrassed about getting undressed in front of their mommies."

Andrew was stood there realising at the words that came out of the adult's mouth. He stood there for a while looking at her, his face was white and he was shaking.

"Or if you wish you can leave!" Georgina's voice was still warm and caring but hard. Andrew stood and shook his head slightly as he saw Miss Richards look at her watch.

"Alice you have five minutes to strip or Mommy will strip you or throw you out."

Andrew slowly stripped off the suit and followed with the rest of his outer clothes. Soon he was stood in just his underwear. At a look from Miss Richards he stripped these off and was naked. Georgina smiled at the submission of the boy and took his hand gently and led him to the booths at the back of the main store. She pulled the curtain aside and followed him into the space. On a hanger at the back of the booth was the party dress from the window, on a chair was a camisole panties and socks with a shiny pair of black girls shoes.

"Mommy will help you get dressed Alice if you want her too?"

Andrew looked at the dress and his fantasy took over, he ran his hands over the soft pink satin. He sighed as his fantasy diminished and the thought that he would be a boy in a girls dress took over. Georgina watched as the expressions flicked across the youthful face, she could see that there were fears in the boy's head. She gently squeezed the shoulder of the soon to be feminised boy. Andrew looked up at the woman
and he saw that the main look was one of compassion then he saw her expression change as she saw a few scars down his back. These were a legacy of his father and the last time he had been caught dressed.

"Come come Alice, its time to get you pretty."

Andrew allowed her to place the panties down by his feet and he stepped into them his heart beating. Then there was the childish camisole and the socks and shoes, over the camisole and panties was dropped a frilly petticoat. Finally came the dress and Andrew almost swooned as he felt the skirts of the dress and petticoats flicked against his bare legs. Then a very childish wig followed with two bunches held with pink ribbons was fitted over his own hair. Then Georgina got a childish cut outer coat and helped it on to the girl/boy and buttoned it up. She then took the child's hand and led her to the door of the shop.

"Sweetie its time to go home," She felt the reluctance as she said those words and she turned to look down.

"Don't be silly Alice Mommy has finished work for the day so we go home!"

"But I can't go home dressed like this!"

"Why you are my daughter and because of your age you cannot live any where but with your mother now can you?"

Andrew/ Alice nodded as she let mommy lead her form the shop and through the mall, she kept on expecting taunts as people saw that he was really a boy dressed in petticoats. As they walked through the mall Georgina saw one of her friends and made a line for her. Alice felt the direction change by the pressure on her hand and she saw they were
walking towards a woman.

"Sylvia!"

"George oh my god it is you, and whose child is this?"

"This is Alice my daughter, say hello Alice"

"Hello miss" Alice replied trying to make her voice as girly as possible. She started to get worried so she hid herself behind her mommy and peered out.

"Oh she is adorable, shy too and George is she really yours how old is
she?"

"She is five I just completed the adoption papers today."

"You must arrange a play date for her with my grandson he's the same
age."

"I will Syl but we had better head home she is over due for a nap."

With that she lead Alice through the mall and out into the staff parking lot. She led her to a smart sleek sports car, which bleeped as she pressed the key fob. She settled him in the passenger seat on a booster seat and fastened the safety belt. She slid herself into the drivers seat and the engine purred to life, she rested her well-
manicured hand on the steering wheel.

"Alice a few rules,"

"Yes Miss"

"Firstly you must refer to me at all times as mommy,"

"Yes"

"Yes what!"

"Yes mommy."

"Good girl, second you are five years old and in all things you are a girl."

"Why Mommy?"

"Because if people found out that you were a boy dressed as a girl my reputation would suffer, you will also help me in the shop always as a girl always as Alice my daughter."

Alice felt her body tense why was she to be five and not fourteen, then she considered the dress that she was now wearing that she had fallen in love with. It was definitely suited for a girl who was just passed the preschool years. She looked up and saw that mommy was looking at her.

"Alice a young lady never sits that way you would show the boys your pretties."

"Sorry Mommy." Alice closed her legs and she coloured with embarrassment. Georgina noticed this and she smiled to herself, her plan would work perfectly apart from what was planned to happen to the boy/girl tonight. They drove with the older woman giving pointers about feminine behaviours and manners. The city traffic was light as this was
the middle of the afternoon so the trip was rather short. The first time that Alice realised that their trip was coming to it's end when the blacktop gave way to the crunch of gravel under the wheels.

The car slowed gently to stop in front of a rather imposing Victorian manor house. As the car finally stopped and the door to the house opened and a rather pretty young maid stood there. Georgina told the feminised boy to stay sat in the car, as there was some one else who she had to meet from the household. As she spoke a rather severe dressed middle-aged woman appeared at the door and smiled when she saw the car. As Georgina got out of the car the two women bobbed a deep curtsy. She spoke to them for a few minutes until Alice started to fidget she started to swing her legs and kick at the seat with her shoes.

The older woman left the group and walked to the car and opened the passenger door. Her face stern yet caring as she looked down at the apparent child.

"Young lady sit still you are acting like an infant!" The woman stood there staring at the passenger seat. This caused Alice to stop kicking at the seat and shrink back from the woman.

"It's okay sweetie this is Miss Gardine she is your nanny say hello." Mommy told Alice.

"Hello miss Gardine." Alice replied. With the introduction to the nanny over, the seatbelt was unfastened and Alice was helped off the booster seat.

The women lead the apparent child into the house and Alice stood and stared her face shocked. This place was like a palace it was so well furnished antiques covered the hallways. She stood there and her hand was taken by the nanny and she was lead through the house. After passing through the house and upstairs. They reached a room and the
door was opened and behind it was a little girls room. It definitely suited to her apparent age, as on the bed was a pile of stuffed toys. There were dolls sat on a dresser, a rocking horse under the window. As she scanned the room there was something that caught her eye. Tucked into a corner was crib with a pink comforter and the side rail lowered. Miss Gardine lead Alice into the room and sat her at a small table set
with a glass of milk and some small cookies.

Alice sat and drank the milk and ate the cookies, after a few minutes she felt sleepy. Her nanny led her to the girlish bed and helped her off with her dress and petticoats and socks. After she was undressed nanny tucked her in for a nap, Alice could feel some thing that rustled under the sheets but she did not think about it as she surprisingly
fell asleep. Miss Gardine left the latest resident of the house drowsing on the bed with a smile. Miss Richards had explained t the two staff that this child was actually a boy of fourteen but was to be turned into a little girl.

Georgina sat in her lounge as her maid brought her a dry white wine, which she sipped slowly. Davina Gardine walked in and sat down looking at her friend and employer.

"Well Georg, he drank the milk so he will be awake in an hour soaked"

"And nanny will be so disappointed in her after she had stopped last month wetting the bed."

"Oh nanny will be so upset she might just spank her little girl." Davina replied.

"And Grace is okay with this, making him a baby again to turn him into her little sister full time?"

"Yes he starts ballet tomorrow with her toddler class so mommy and nanny will have to go to the class."

They fell silent as they both thought about what they were doing to the boy. To be honest they considered that they knew best for the child like his sister did. They wondered how the child would react to meeting his sister en femme in particular the fact that he would be en femme in diapers. After forty five minutes the two women heard a shout from upstairs, the two women exchanged a smile and Davina got up placed a scowl on her face and headed to the nursery.

Andrew woke up confused, where was he, this was a little girls room he was in the bed. Some thing was soft against his chest and the bed felt damp. He also felt some thing tight against his groin and he pulled back the comforter and he saw the soaked patch on the sheets.

"Oh my god I pissed the bed, where the fuck am I?" he asked himself.

"Miss Alice what ever is wrong?" A tall middle-aged woman stood in the doorway.

As the woman said this Andrew remembered he was now Alice the little girl who lived here. He blushed as the woman looked at the bed and shook her head slowly as she saw the wet patch.

"Oh miss Alice you did so well the last month we thought you were finally potty trained."

"I am miss."

"I am nanny not miss, the maid is miss. Well we had better get your special panties from your cupboard." With that the woman walked to a closet by the crib and pulled out a square of white thick cloth. She placed it on a cleared dresser and folded it. Then she pulled out a pair of panties covered with frills; there was the crinkle of plastic.

She pulled the feminised boy from the bed and holding his hand lead him to the ensuite bathroom. She drew a bath for him and placed him into the water and washed him all the time calling him Alice and how she was upset that her little girl had wet the bed, she then went on to say that Alice was obviously still a baby and would have to be diapered.
Also that baby Alice would have to go back to the crib and have her special chair for dinner with mommy. After she had bathed Alice nee Andrew she patted him dry dusted him with perfumed talc and lifted him to the dresser and diapered him.

The behaviour of this strong woman for some reason was comforting to the child. As he lay there he started to think as a little girl again. He became she, him was her and her thumb crept up to her mouth as she surrendered to the feelings of submission and the need for care took over. Nanny then pulled the frilly panties over the diaper and made sure that the cloth was trapped behind the plastic. She then got a set of pretty rompers for the child and dressed her and put baby socks on the feet. She then lifted her from the dresser and cuddled her tightly, then placed a kiss on the child's forehead.

After the cuddle Alice followed nanny back through the house forced to waddle by the thickness of the diaper. When it came to the stairs she faced a problem because the stairs were wooden and smooth. She took a step then fell backwards. Nanny lifted the child in her arms and Alice wondered how she was so strong. They went down stairs to the lounge and Alice's new mommy was sat on a sofa with a rug on the floor where nanny
placed her with some soft dolls. She looked at her new toddler and smiled as the child picked up one of the dolls to look at it.

To be continued...

In part two Alice meets her sister and the changes continue.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Altered phase:part two

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transitioning

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Age Progression
  • Fresh Start

TG Elements: 

  • Diapers / Babies
  • Mother-Daughter Outfits

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Altered phase: part two
(a little change from where part one was saying it was going. This seems a good way to progress)

Alice looked at the soft doll and giggled as she flipped the doll up and saw the diaper under the dress. She was settling into her role as a toddler and after how her past history had been to feel the care and love from her new Mummy and Nanny was a distinct change for the best. As she played with the doll memories of her former parents sprang into her mind, she roughly turned the doll the right way up and almost threw it to the ground. Nanny looked up from her book and frowned, a slight worried look crossed her face. She started to doubt that they were doing the right thing and watched as a frown crossed her new charges face and anger descended. This change was surprising and very sudden as Alice then picked the doll up again and cuddled it and then rocked it.

“I’m sorry liliah mummy didn’t mean to give you a boo boo” Alice said to the doll.

After that Alice went back to playing with the dolls and Davina watched in fascination as her charge played. Georgina was in her home office so she missed what had taken place and Davina wondered if it was wise to talk it through with her friend about what was happening with her new daughter. Davina had got interested as she was very much into understanding peoples psyche and she also loved kids and after hearing some of what the new baby had gone through she promised to help. Watching the newly regressed teenager and his, her behaviour and the mood swings she decided it was the best course of action. Just then Georgina popped her head into the lounge and smiled and then knelt on the floor next to Alice.

knelt on the floor next to Alice.
“How is my pretty little princess then?”

Alice looked up at her new mummy and smiled as she leaned down to ruffle his hair. Alice smiled as she felt the touch on her hair and looked up straight into the eyes of her new mummy. She could see the love that was growing there and she felt the anger at what Andrew had gone through at the hands of his parents started to fade.But was tempered by confusion and a slight anger at what he was going through at the hands of these two women.

Georgina saw the change although Davina missed it as she was standing up to go and talk to her friend. She saw George lean down and touch her charges cheek and then walk back out without a word. She watched for any further signs of conflict from the child and was surprised by the fact there was no sign of fight in her. In fact Alice seemed quite content to sit there on the rug playing with the doll, the child was babbling to the doll and seemed to be enjoying herself. Davina watched on her initial wish to be included in the project starting to worry her, what if the regression turned out harmful. She watched and thought, she then saw a brief frown cross the child’s face followed by a happy smile and a slightly dreamy look.

“Andrew? Are you okay?” Davina asked as a look of confusion crossed the child’s face.

“Sowwy Nana?” Was the childish reply.

“Andrew you can talk normally I know you can, I asked if you are okay.”

A brief look of confusion cleared from the child’s face and she shuffled round to face the woman. A slightly dreamy look crossed Andrew’s eyes and he looked up and then looked worried. He stared into Davina’s face and the look of worry and panic crossed her face followed by confusion.

“I thought miss that you wanted me to be a baby all the time and was part of what mommy had planned!” Andrew almost growled.

“Yes Andrew I am part of what my friend had decided to do I am a dominant but I feel as though some information is missing.” Davina looked down at the feminised boy.

“Well what do you think are you enjoying seeing me like this, when mommy took me in I thought I was going to be a girl not a baby.”

“She thought it might be good for you to start over again and I have seen you have some anger towards something I am going to call Georgina in and get the truth from both of you but unfortunately with the milk I gave you will need you diapers.”

Davina almost stormed out she did not like being taken for a fool and she was beginning to think that was what was happening. There was something not right George had assured her that Andrew had agreed to the regression along with the blessing of his sister but the anger seemed to be something based around what was happening to him. Although he seemed comfortable with being called Alice she worried that it may be just that the boy was submissive and was reacting to being told. She then remembered the boy had willingly just wet himself and seemed to relax, confused she stormed into George’s office at home. Her friend looked up and saw the fire in her eyes and stopped working and raised an eyebrow at the abrupt entry.

“George I don’t like being taken for a fool and I think I need to talk to you about your plans to humiliate this boy!”

“Davina slow down humiliate that boy! What sort of woman do you think I am?” was the growled response.

“Well as far as I can see maybe not one I would be comfortable in calling a friend!”

“Really and what has brought this on?”

Davina took a deep breath and stared at George and looked hard at her, all she could see was compassion and a deep caring. She went on to explain the contradiction in the child’s behaviour and the signs of anger and confusion. George sighed loudly and stood up from her desk and held out a hand to lead her friend back to the lounge. Davina followed and saw Andrew still sat playing with the dolls and he looked up and straight at George and a babyish squeal came from his mouth.

“Alice please stop that I think we need to sit and talk all of us and I need to explain a few things to a good friend” George looked at her charge.

“Yes Mommy whatever you think is right” Andrew replied softly.

“Davina needs to know what your life was really like when your sister wasn’t there”

Andrew nodded and swallowed hard and made himself a bit more comfortable to take the weight off his wet diaper. With a deep sigh and an angry look in his eye he started to explain just what his parents thought of him, the beatings he had received and the control of his access to his sister. As he continued he went on further and further to explain that it wasn’t just the beatings that had forced him to run away. Two months ago his father had come into his room drunk and proceeded to as his father had put it make a girl of him. His mother had also been drunk and walked into watch and even cheered his father on. As he talked the tears started falling down his face, the two women turned and looked at each other and without saying a word enveloped the child in a warm embrace.
“Alice, Andrew I must apologise I thought this was the best way for you to force you to be an infant girl to enable you to learn” George said softly rocking the child.

“Mommy the thing my sister never told you was she was raped by him too before she ran but I know I am really a girl inside, maybe even a baby girl having a nanny and nappies makes me feel safe and wanted if a little silly.”

Both women did a double take at that admission and over the child’s head looked at each other and smiled. They were both dominant but they were also women above a certain age and childless, it looked as though they were going to get their baby in the end. George made a promise to herself that yes her new daughter was going to meet her sister as a toddler but not at the darned ballet class as was first thought. She looked at the clock and saw that it was nearly 5pm and maybe a formal dinner would be ideal for what she now planned.

“Alice, Davina why doesn’t baby go with her nanny and get a fresh nappy and maybe another little nap in her crib and nanny and mummy will have a good talk"

With that baby and her nanny retired to the nursery to get a soggy nappy changed and a baby laid down for a little rest. Davina was wondering what was going on as she walked down stairs she heard George talking to her maid and her cook.

“pull out all the stops order in if you have to and make me proud girls, there are two guests of honour one to have a nursery menu the other to be blown off her feet” She clapped her hands and turned round and saw Davina on the stairs a huge smile on her face.

“George what are you up to?”

“ A little repair work, I always wondered why my best seamstress even though she is part time has the touch for making little girls dresses. You as well as I know that some abuse victims fail to mature emotionally. I am thinking maybe she is also a little girl at heart and I think maybe its time to reunite them as siblings in the same family.”

“you mean you are going to put her back in nappies too? I think Grace might fight that you know”

“ I will take her back as far as she feels comfortable with and same as her sibling let her regrow, loved and cherished and allowed to go at her own pace.”

Davina’s jaw dropped not in surprise but understanding and her smile became broader and she hugged her friend. Tears appeared in both the woman’s eyes as they looked at each other their hearts worked out what could be best. George left her friend standing on the stair to make the phone call that could change two lives not just one. Davina walked into the dining room and pulled the large pink high chair from a cupboard and set it next to George’s usual place at the head of the table. As she moved it around she smiled and she thought she was possibly going to be very busy in the coming weeks.

To follow part three: A dinner party and two new beginnings.

Copyright 2008-06-24 AllieElle princess of prose productions.

Bikini Beach: To The Moon

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Bikini Beach by Elrod W

Bikini Beach: To The Moon

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Fresh Start
  • Sweet / Sentimental

Bikini Beach to the moon

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Bikini Beach by Elrod W

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Fresh Start

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Bikini Beach: To the moon ,
A story by Allie Elle

My thanks to Elrod for creating this universe and for Miss E Dauber for creating the guidelines, I will try and do the Beach Justice, with the A E touch......

To the Moon,

Victor stood stooped over the eyepiece of the refracting telescope he had bought with the last of his money before being made redundant. At 40 he sighed as he stared at the moon, he wished to step foot on that alien surface. Tearing his gaze away he looked at the young student that stood next to him and smiled. The teenager was dressed in a preppy style and had a set of thick rimmed glasses perched on her nose and was holding out a small stack of 20’s.

“Sir I can’t thank you enough for the chance to buy the telescope from you” Jacqueline smiled.

“Honey it’s a case of needing the cash,” Victor replied “dreams don’t fill a stomach.”

He pulled away and accepted the bills and watched as the teenage girl packed up the telescope and tripod in its bag. He smiled as he saw the care she took most youngsters were more interested in a disposable lifestyle. Victor had struck up a friendship with Jacqueline’s family after they had moved in next door four months ago. It was just her and her mother and Victor had found both of them friendly and caring, he also was in awe of the teenage girl’s attitude and how driven she was towards her dream. All she would talk about was the space program and exploration wanting to be the first woman who would walk on the moon. To some that attitude would have been the mark of a tomboy but the girl was able to match science with being a girly girl.

Jacqueline looked at Mr Travis and could see the sorrow on his face in parting with the telescope. She could see there was something else wrong and she wondered what was really behind the decision. Victor watched the girl take the bags back to her yard and turned away his shoulders slumping and with a heavy step he returned to his house and the task of packing. He hadn’t told his neighbours that the bank had foreclosed on his mortgage and he was being evicted. He considered his actions and he did not relish the thought of living in a shelter and other options just didn’t exist.

Victor looked at the boxes that contained most of his life and he sighed as he also looked at some of the photographs that were all that remained of his failed marriage. His ex wife was right he was nothing but a loser and there was nothing that would change that reality as far as he was concerned. Even his drinking buddies and a few contacts with a few people on the internet had dried up since he could not afford the cable bills or nights at the bar. His life was now officially on the skids, he slumped to the floor at the sight of his life in boxes it overwhelmed him. The depression came crashing around his ears and without a second glance he stood up and left the house in his mind never to return.

Jacqueline watched as Mr Travis left his house and she was worried, she recognised the slump in his shoulders and she ran to get her mother. The two females watched as he walked down the road towards the centre of the city. Roberta Summers watched as Mr Travis walked out of their eye line and she looked at her daughter, she had a feeling and it was a bad one and her daughter seemed to share it. They both shuddered and Roberta wondered who she could call if her suspicions were correct.

“Mom I don’t think Mr Travis is coming back” Jacqueline looked at the road.

“I just pray we are wrong nugget but I think it is the last time we will see him” Roberta hugged her daughter close to her.

Victor trudged into the city and towards the coastal area and the tourist strip. As he walked down the strip he looked up and saw a sign for bikini beach. He walked past the parking lot of the water park and the sounds of some of the patrons coming out came to his ears. Two teenage girls were talking about their upcoming dates and one woman was trying to hurry along a toddler girl who just wanted to go back and play. He looked at this scene and his depression increased, that was until he heard a scream and he looked up and saw that the toddler had slipped her mother’s hand and dashed onto the main street around fifty yards in front of him straight into the path of a speeding car.

Victor started to sprint and reached the child before the car did and with a grunt picked the girl up and used his body to shield the smaller body. He felt something snap in his lower body and his spine impact the car’s hood. He held himself in check until he could feel the small child start to struggle and cry. The child’s mother rushed over and sobbing took her child from his arms and he slid like a rag doll to the tarmac. The mother then realised that the man who had saved her daughter was injured although he was not making a sound and her scream was even louder.

Jana was just coming into the parking lot her Volkswagen following the speeding driver, she slammed on her brakes and jumped out pulling out her cell phone and immediately dialled 911. Just as she was doing this Elizabeth Nelson was coming out of the park and heading towards her condo. She was glad of her first aid training as she knelt on the floor and looked at the man who it seems had sacrificed his life to save another. She checked for a pulse and found a weak one in the neck, and she looked at the rest of the damage to the body.

As Elizabeth worked she could feel the pulse getting weaker and she looked up at Jana with tears in her eyes. Jana nodded to her friend and was relaying information to the police dispatcher and getting updates on the arrival of the ambulance. The mother was shielding her child but refusing the help of the teenage girls as they were trying to move her and her child away. Elizabeth stopped trying to stem the bleeding from victor’s broken leg when he moaned as she touched the open wound where the bone was pointing through the flesh. The wails of the sirens could be heard and the two friends and the rest of the onlookers sighed in relief as the ambulance appeared.

The paramedics as soon as they arrived started working on victor and stabilised him and dressed his wounds before immobilising him. The medics loaded the stretcher containing their patient and sped off towards city hospital. The two friends watched as it sped away and Elizabeth checked over the toddler and found that the child was just winded and she sighed. She walked to her condo and nodded as she passed Anya in the lobby. Anya could see the distress on her friends face and she scanned Elizabeth and saw the blood marking her Bikini Beach uniform and hands and she turned back to the elevators to go to her friends’ aid.

In the back of the ambulance Victor had stopped feeling the pain in his leg and also lost sensation from the lower half of his body. He was also finding breathing difficult as there seemed to be damage to his chest also; the paramedic noticed this and started watching closely. The ambulance reached city hospital and the trauma team took over, they worked and got Victor stable enough to be admitted to the Intensive Care Unit. Through the night the senior nurse kept an eye on his monitors and she breathed a sigh of relief as he made it through the critical time. She had handed over his identification to the police officers that had attended to the accident report and told them she would call when he was able to answer questions.

The morning Jacqueline saw a police cruiser outside Mr Travis’s house and she and her mother went to talk to the officer stood by door. They were shocked but nodded when they were told how he had been injured. They told the officer a white lie that they were close friends and would get the things Victor needed at the hospital. The officer nodded and after making sure that the two would lock the house after them left to continue his days work and back on patrol. The two of them walked into the house and were shocked to see the house was packed, Roberta scanned the room and saw a letter on the dining table and she could not help but read it. Tears reached her eyes and she looked at her daughter, Jacqueline looked at the letter and her mother and they both looked closely at the boxes around them.

They walked through into the bathroom and bedroom and started sorting through the clothes there and they saw the swimming trophies. The other thing that took them back was the uniform in its dry cleaning bag. They saw the medal ribbons and Jacqueline wondered what they were, the one thing that stood out was the uniform as in air force blue and had pilot’s wings on the lapels. The two of them decided that they would keep hold of the dress blues and then continued to pack the essentials for Victor. Working their way through they were a little surprised to find two dresses in his closet and some new nightgowns.

Wondering if they were doing the right thing they packed one of the nightgowns into the wash bag and locked up the house. They drove slowly to the city hospital and after checking in with the front desk went to the Intensive care unit and Roberta and Jacqueline looked through the observation glass. Victor was laid out in the hospital cot connected to tubes and machines and already looked as though he had passed into the next world. His frame looked frail and broken surrounded by the arcane machines and tubes of modern medicine. Roberta looked at her daughter and considered the wisdom in bringing her into the hospital she knew that Jacqueline had become close to Victor. As they stood there one of the nurses approached them and waited for Roberta to turn to face her.

“Excuse me are you family?” The nurse asked.

“We are his next door neighbours, as to family I think he has none” Roberta replied sadly.

The nurse nodded sadly and then brightened slightly as if an idea had just struck her. She looked at the two of them and bit her lip almost as if she was embarrassed to ask. Taking a few minutes to look at some paperwork in Victors notes and then at Roberta her smile waivered slightly.

“Mrs Granger, well I shouldn’t really ask this, but Mr Travis is recovering well and when he is released he will need some care and well” The nurse paused.

“His medical insurance doesn’t cover convalescent care?” Roberta replied, “And you are trying to find the way to ask us if we could take the burden?”

If the nurse could show any more crimson than she already was she would of set off the heat sensors in the fire alarm system. Roberta laughed seeing the reaction and smiled to put the nurse’s mind at rest. She looked closely at the man that was her next door neighbour and realised to her he seemed so defenceless and needed someone to care for him. Then she thought on the eviction notice she had seen and it further hardened her resolve. She looked at her daughter and knew that she was also close to Victor and would relish the thought of him living with them.
They had a spare room and Roberta decided it was now or never and she turned away from the window. She took the paperwork that the nurse was holding and looking over it before she could complain smiled when it referred to Victor and she nodded. Jacqueline saw this and wondered what her mother was up to and what she had decided. She then followed her mother’s gaze through the glass to the bed nearest them and she saw Mr Travis laying there and she worked out what her mother had decided and she smiled too.

After a few more minutes after making sure that the nurse would keep Roberta informed on Victors progress and would deliver the essentials to him they left. They travelled back in silence both deep in their own thoughts. Jacqueline was thinking that Mr Travis would be like a replacement for her father and Roberta was thinking it would just be nice to have adult company. When they reached home they were surprised to see a pickup with the bikini beach park logo outside Mr Travis’s house. A red headed young woman was stood on the front lawn and was staring at the property. There was a mature well dressed business woman with her.

The old woman was in conversation with Jenny about the man who had saved the toddler by his actions and both were trying to find a way to help him. Jenny noticed the SUV pull up next door and she stopped her conversation to watch the two women who got out of it obviously a mother and her teenage daughter. The old woman also looked at them and she smiled, with her gift she could sense the caring and love in the mother’s aura and the almost brilliant white of the daughters showing that she had a bright future ahead of her.

Roberta and Jacqueline walked over to the two women outside of Victor’s house and stopped. They both seemed to size up the two women and Roberta thought that they were there possibly to purchase the house from the bank. The old woman turned to look directly at Roberta and she smiled a gentle smile.

“Don’t worry Roberta, I am not here to buy the house although it is a nice property and the area looks a good one” The old woman said gently.

“Then why are you here?, and how do you...” Roberta was cut off by a gentle wave of a hand.

“How do I know your name?, that’s obvious the mailbox had Roberta and Jacqueline Granger painted on the mail box”
This did not really answer the question but the old woman seemed to be able to give out an aura that they could trust her. Jacqueline looked at her mother and the old woman and bit her lip. She was more cautious about people but there was something that seemed to say she should trust this stranger. The red headed woman stood there quietly while this interchange was going on her smile seemed genuine also. The old woman and the red head did not really explain any further just went back to their vehicle and drove off.

This left the two members of the Granger family confused but they shook it off and went indoors to start preparing for when Victor was well enough to be discharged. They cast an eye over the spare room they had and thought on what they had found in Victor’s closet and how they thought they could make the room more welcoming for their future guest. The two of them wondered how badly Victor would be and the decided that maybe that some sort of hospital cot would be needed. Roberta sighed as it brought back memories of her deceased husband and his final years after a long battle with cancer. Jacqueline was fortunately too young to remember that time and the speed the cancer spread through Harry’s body and the shadow of the man he used to be.

Harry Granger had in fact been Colonel Granger and involved in the space program. Roberta wondered if this was where her daughter got her love of astronomy from. It was too painful for Roberta to keep memories of the man. The sight of Victor’s uniform brought back a lot of memories and the NASA liaison patch on the shoulder took her back to her memories of Kennedy and the press parties. She wondered if Victor had known her husband but judging by the cut of the uniform and the style he probably served a couple of years after her husband died.

Back at the Old woman’s office she was sitting in the darkness and looked up as Anya walked in. She sat across from her grandmother and waited for the old woman to talk. The old woman sat looking at her granddaughter; the two of them did not really need words. They both were thinking of the selfless act the stranger had made to save the life of a child, they were both worried that the man Victor would not survive. They were both adamant that it would not come to that, they both considered the powers that they had at their disposal.

Just as the two of them sat there in silence there came the ringing of the buzzer on the outer office door and after the old woman had let them in Chester Middleton MD stood in the office also. He made a rather dashing figure in his business suit although the cut was altered by his white doctor’s coat as he had come straight from the hospital. He settled into the second chair that had appeared at Anya’s gesture and sighed wearily.

“Well ladies your white night is going to pull through thankfully” Chester started.
“Thank you for telling us Chester, we were worried no one should lose a life for saving another” the old woman replied.
Anya also smiled at this news as it had affected Elizabeth deeply and her friend had been slightly depressed that she worked for no chance of the man surviving the impact. Chester could feel the relief from the two women who were her friends as well as employers and smiled. He knew that lost souls were a little of their business and sometimes righting wrongs. The fact that they were in a way involved in healing brought them and the park closer to Chester’s heart as medicine was his main passion. The old woman looked at him pensively and with a slight smile but whatever she was going to say was cut short by his pager going off.

Back across the city Roberta and Jacqueline were sat sharing an iced tea whilst considering what victor living with them would mean. So far neither of them could find any downsides to the situation and they both realised that he would need a lot of care at first. This did not dissuade Roberta as she still had memories of caring for her husband and realised that it was an important part of her to be caring for someone else. Jacqueline was also in a way looking forward to having someone to care for as she and her mother were very much alike and she knew if she did make the space program it would be in doing something in medicine.

Back at the hospital victor was coming to his senses but something felt off. He took stock and realised that he could not feel his lower body. He knew enough from his days in the air force and dealing with other pilots and also the space program that it was not a good sign. If his fears were correct then he would end up in some assisted living condo on government hand outs. He thought on this and although it would mean a roof over his head he felt he was not quite ready for the junk pile yet. He turned his head as much as the tubes etc would allow and saw a candy striper setting some flowers in a vase and he managed to croak enough to get her attention.

The candy striper gave a little squeal when she thought that the man in the bed was moaning in pain, she then noticed his eyes were open so she dashed out to get one of the medical staff. Darned kids, Victor thought to himself and a dry strangled chuckle escaped around the tube in his mouth. Dr Chester entered at that point and his gentle face was split by a grin, he did the usual observations all the time smiling at what he sensed was going on. Although intensive care wasn’t his usual duty station he felt he had an unspoken claim on this patient because of the location of his accident.

Victor’s eyes studied the doctor that seemed to be inappropriately happy that Victor was still with the land of the living. There were the lines of a caring medical professional around his face and also the mark of someone who was quick to laugh around his eyes and mouth. It allowed Victor to relax at the intrusions into his body by the machines that surrounded him. He moved his eyes around as the doctor was working, watching closely at what was done and frowned carefully as the doctor did something at his legs that he could not feel.

Chester saw the change in the patient’s expression and wondered what was going on in the head on the pillow. The worried expression was concerning to Chester as there was something he was doing that the patient knew about but was possibly unable to communicate. These reactions always concerned Chester as he always felt it was best to get reactions straight from a patient instead of all the machines that surrounded the medical arcane practices.

Victor tried to talk around the breathing tube in his throat but all that came out was a set of gargles and groans. The machine took stock of the fact that he was starting to breathe for himself and let out an electronic complaint. Chester watched the readouts for a short while and then got a small amount of anaesthesia and squirted it down Victor’s throat. As the drug took effect Chester gently removed the tube and Victor smiled and to Chester it was like the sun rising.
“Welcome to the land of living my friend” Chester quipped.
“th....thanks Doc” victor grinned as his voice came out as a low croak.

Chester wiped Victor’s parched lips with a damp tissue and his patient smiled at the gentle ministrations. He was rather surprised that a doctor would be carrying out these duties instead of a nurse. Chester seemed to read his thoughts and smiled a deeper smile as he continued in the job he was doing. Chester was fast but gentle as he worked on all the readings and tubes and he was soon finished with his work and leaned back against the wall and brushed off some invisible lint from his lab coat. Victor watched the doctor closely and found himself smiling at the behaviour of this slim middle aged man with gentle hands. As Chester returned to the bed and lifted some of his patient’s hair from his forehead, Victor gently reached a hand up and gently touched the finger moving the hair.

“Doc I don’t want you to lie but me back is bust isn’t it?” Victor said quietly.

“Well Victor I am not one to lie but you’re going to need go faster stripes on a wheelchair.” Chester replied with a grin.
Chester saw his patients face cloud over at his comments and he thought that he had overstepped the mark. Victor saw the look of worry on the doctors face and he knew that his expression were the cause of it. He smiled and nodded to relieve the medic and looked at his life and he thought on what he would need to arrange. Thinking over that the medications took over again and Victor gave way to sleep again. Chester saw Victor relax into sleep again and left the room to update the notes. He was cursing himself over his over easy manner until he left after completing his notes.

Back across the city, Roberta was battling with an old friend who ran a medical supply warehouse to try and get a suitable bed for Victor to use. She was close to pulling her hair out over the way her old school friend was behaving it was as if she was trying to make the salesperson of the year award. She worked her best to get a deal and sighed when the hospital bed came to $2000 and she arranged for the funds to be transferred. That was done and delivery was set up for two days time and Roberta talked with her daughter and they arranged the work for tomorrow in clearing the dining room into a bedroom.

The morning was a return to a normal routine and Jacqueline had to return to school and Roberta arranged for time off work to prepare the house. She buried herself into the work that needed doing and in no time had the dining room ready for the hospital cot that was being delivered in the following morning. She felt happy with the work but was disturbed by a knock on the door and she went to answer it with a heavy sigh.

Anya stood there looking rather sheepish and there was a pair of delivery men with a hospital cot boxed up. She looked on with a face that could only be described as having a slapped expression. Anya gently pushed the older woman to the side and motioned the two workmen to take the bed in and start setting it up. As Roberta realised what was going on she squeaked that the bed was to go into the dining room where a space had already been set up. The workmen nodded and Anya smiled and drew Roberta away from the door slightly. For some reason Roberta felt she could trust this stranger as she smiled and she felt a lot of warmth form her visitor.

“Please excuse my assumption I am Anya you met my grandmother the other day.” Anya started.

“Where are my manners I am Roberta and why did you deliver the bed? My friend said the funds would not clear for two days” Roberta replied her face still showing shock.

“Oh you may need to call your friend and cancel the order; I am not from the company. My grandmother and I saw your next door neighbour save that girl’s life and her mother and her were member at our water park. So we decided after checking with his doctor and hearing you were going to be taking care of him to come and provide the equipment he will need.”

Roberta was taken aback by this gesture and her jaw dropped, she was trying to understand why someone would do this for a stranger. She then realised what the woman had said and her face went white and the world started to spin slightly. Anya saw Roberta’s face turn ashen and she led the poor woman inside. She considered using her powers to ease the woman’s issues but then realised it would be a partial abuse of what she considered her morals. Anya eased Roberta to a seat and went to check on what the workmen were doing and she let them finish setting up the hospital cot and some other equipment and went back into the lounge.

Roberta looked as this young woman took charge and she felt she could not really put up a fight as Anya handed her the cell phone to call her friend and arrange the cancellation of the order she had placed. Roberta followed the implied suggestion and called her friend and cancelled and got the notification of when the money would be back in her account. Sighing now she did not have that expense she went to stand up and make a cup of tea for herself and her visitor. Taking solace in that regular part of her life Roberta relaxed and having got Anya sat at her table waited to form the questions she wanted to ask.

Anya watched the curiosity from Roberta and just smiled, the time was not right to allow some of the possible questions to be asked but that will come in time. She knew the time was not right as her heritage granted her some powers usually attributed to bad fiction. Anya realised that what the future held for this family would create frictions and needs in them. There was an importance in what was happening and Anya and grandmother had no real full knowledge of what was happening. The silence of the kitchen allowed her to prepare for any questions; she was surprised when there were no questions coming forth. As they both sat in silence over the cup of tea that Roberta had poured out a silent bond of friendship seemed to form between the two women.

Life settled into a routine for the next few weeks and Anya became a regular visitor to the house and Roberta looked forward to her company during the day. The two women became close in what they were planning for when Victor was allowed out of the hospital. Jacqueline also had become close to Anya and joined in with all the preparations and had even set up the telescope she had bought from Victor in the dining room window as it faced away from the city. The Granger’s did not allow Anya to know the fact they considered Victor’s secret, but on one evening when Anya was not around they placed some nightdresses and other feminine clothes in the stand up wardrobe they placed in the room.

Three weeks passed and Victor was becoming well enough to be discharged and he was starting to suffer from cabin fever. He had regular visits from the doctor and the Granger’s and Anya and grandmother. The candy stripers were formal towards him calling him Mr Travis and the doctor insisted Victor called him Chester. The strangest visitors were two women one called Anya and an older woman who insisted that he call her grandmother. Suddenly there was a commotion in the hallway outside his room and Victor saw a woman trying to push her way past two nurses.

End of part 1

Bikini Beach to the moon part 2

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transformations

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Wishes
  • Sweet / Sentimental

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

To The moon part 2.....

Three weeks passed and Victor was becoming well enough to be discharged and he was starting to suffer from cabin fever. He had regular visits from the doctor and the Granger’s and Anya and grandmother. The candy stripers were formal towards him calling him Mr Travis and the doctor insisted Victor called him Chester. The strangest visitors were two women one called Anya and an older woman who insisted that he call her grandmother. Suddenly there was a commotion in the hallway outside his room and Victor saw a woman trying to push her way past two nurses.

He looked watching the commotion and sighed it was his ex wife and she had that fire in her eyes. Two security officers tried to intercept her but were pushed aside roughly as she made like the following edge of a sonic boom. Following in her wake was a suit with a briefcase and a look of sheer fright on his face. Victor raised himself in the bed and looked at the approaching tempest. Chester was leaning against the nurses station and watching what was about to happen and frowned. He considered the wards and halls of the hospital to be a place of safety and no one should have the power to disturb the peace.

Vivian looked at her ex husband and there was a brief flash of compassion when she saw the state he was in. It was very brief and was replaced by her usual look of disdain and almost hatred as she looked at him. The suit was looking more and more uncomfortable and shuffled and held his briefcase in front of him like a shield.

“Well you managed it this time Victor, your perverted face all over the papers for touching a child and almost killing it” Her voice was shrill and Victor winced. Chester was starting to walk towards the room his face clouded in anger and the suit was getting paler by the minute. Victor decided that he would not reply to his ex wives vitriol and tuned her out and his gaze fell on the frame of the approaching doctor and security guards. The young candy striper that was standing in the hallway had a shocked expression on her face. Chester whispered to her as he passed and she hurried off.

The suit finally managed to get his briefcase open and walked towards the bed Victor was reclining on and held his card forward. The patient looked at the card and smiled as he realised that the suit was not here with his wife.

“Mr James please excuse my ex wife she is rather emotional,perhaps even unbalanced.” Victor chuckled gently.

Vivian looked daggers at Victor and the fury caused her to swallow her next words as the attorney laughed gently. Andrew James looked at the woman who he had followed in and his mild nature had caused him to shrink a little bit let alone follow in her wake. He was there at the bequest of a strange client whom had approached his firm over the phone and ordering them to ensure that Victors medical bills were taken care of and anything he needed. Victor was surprised at what the benefactor was offering and he decided that really he needed the help. Seeing the paperwork was all in order and his ex wife was still sputtering he smiled and added his signature to the agreement. Andrew smiled and filed the papers back in his briefcase and turned and left his gait a little lighter.

Vivian was shocked at what had just happened and her mouth dropped like a fish caught at the end of a line as she stared. Chester smiled as he stood in the doorway looking at the woman who had rolled on like a tempest and had the wind taken out of her sails. He looked at his patient and smiled at the look of triumph on the weathered face and it picked his heart up seeing it. The past few days Victor had been slightly withdrawn and seemed depressed, the fact that some of the nurses had taken the fact that their patient preferred a night gown to pyjamas with a veiled humour. Chester had taken some of the more experienced nurses aside and mentioned the fact that he was not pleased on this and things had changed slightly.

An hour later Jacqueline and her mother entered the hospital floor and headed to Victors room, they were both smiling as they knew that they could take their friend back with them today. The two of them believed that part of Victors depression was that he was suffering from cabin fever and they were partly right. Jacqueline rushed ahead her teenage energy almost trying to pull her mother along to get release paperwork and other boring adult things taken care of. Chester saw the two of them and knew where they were heading and he knew his patient would be in good hands to help them adjust to the fact they were disabled.

Roberta smiled when she saw that Victor was sat up already in a wheelchair but f4rowned that he was wearing surgical scrubs. Jacqueline also smiled as she knew that they were going to be giving their friend another chance at life and a better friendship than it seemed that he had had in his past. She also relished the fact that now Victor was going to live with them she would find out more about the stars and space. Also the fact that he had been involved with NASA made her think that she could get an advantage in getting into space.
Victor saw his neighbours enter his room and he smiled, he knew he was getting out of the hospital that day and it lifted his spirits. The walls over the past few days had been pressing in on him and getting out of them was the main thing to him. He also saw Roberta had rather a wicked grin on her face as though she was planning something. He usually had a problem when he saw a woman smiling like that but he trusted his friends and their intentions. He levered himself into the hospital issue wheelchair and not waiting for the orderly wheeled himself out to the nurses station to add his signature to the discharge papers.

The trio after all the legal niceties were taken care of took their leave of the hospital. Victor was pleased to be in less clinical surroundings and the car was a definite break from walls painted in that drab medical white. Jacqueline and Roberta were quietly talking in the front, Victor was just glad to be hearing conversation that was not revolving around medicine or his vitals. He overheard them talking about Anya and Grandmother and the fact that those two women were helping with the changes needed in the house to make Victor more comfortable. He wondered whether they meant his house or another one and he got concerned that the bank had already sold his house from under him.

His internal questions were answered when they pulled onto the street he had called home but pulled into their driveway and Roberta busied herself getting the wheelchair out of the trunk. He looked through the window at his former home and saw the realtor’s sign and his heart crashed and he worried that all his stuff was now somewhere safe. He was rather surprised as he shuffled himself off the bench seat into the wheelchair to see a ramp and a banner welcoming him home. He found himself touched by the sentiment and was rather shocked to see how many people were there, A lot were strangers to him but were wearing tee shirts all with the logo for the water park where he had saved the child.
There was a disturbance at the front of the group and a small blur rushed up to his wheelchair, when it came to a stop looking up wide eyed at him it was a small girl of around two years old. Her mother walked over and knelt down to look Victor straight in the eyes and he was surprised to see tears there.

“Sir you do not know me or my daughter but I have to thank you for saving her life.” With that the woman enfolded Victor in a deep hug and everyone including Victor had tears in their eyes.

Helen Kildaire looked at the man that had saved her main reason for carrying on with her life and she smiled to see the gentleness in his eyes. She realised that saving a life was important to this man who was now in a wheelchair. Susan Kildaire looked at the man in the strange chair and she held up her arms to be picked up because she wanted a ride. Victor looked own at the little munchkin and smiled seeing her with her arms wide open wanting to be picked up and asking a silent question of the mother leaned forwards to pick her up. Victor smiled at the huge grin that split the toddlers face and laughed at the childish joy that showed as he wheeled into the house.

Anya and her grandmother looked at each other knowingly seeing the longing in Victors eyes and the tender way he kept the child on his lap. He was not acting like a father in their eyes but they thought to themselves with their history they were slightly biased. Victor relished the fact that a small child was almost worshipping him and slipped into a fantasy of being a mother instead of a father figure. He started to force down as what he felt was his shame and the reason why his marriage failed. His obsession as he viewed it controlled his subconscious and a lot of his desires. The flicker on his face was visible to both Roberta and her daughter and they wondered if his cross dressing was more than just a part time thing. The group had moved into the house where the welcoming party was starting and Victor was slightly uncomfortable at the attention.

The hours and the closeness of people were creating a sense of closeness to Victor and he felt part of a group. That feeling was one that he had not felt for a long time, the last time he had felt that way was when he was with NASA and the flight groups. That was something he really missed and this group of women were making him feel part of the group and his loneliness started to fade. He found himself smiling at the gossip and jokes they were all sharing and his heart was melting at Susan's behaviour going from woman to woman getting hugs and treats. She finally ended up on victors lap again and was busy wrapping her arms around his neck in a huge hug.

“you pretties Mr Victor like mommy is” Her statement was so childlike and innocent and made Victor smile. The women saw that smile and it confirmed to them what Victors deepest wish was and Roberta finally put the jigsaw pieces into place. The look they all shared was intense in Roberta's eyes as she looked closer at Victor. Grandmother saw the looks that the women were exchanging and she realised that her and Anya's thoughts were right. The two of them considered their options and what their park could do to give Victor his dream. They knew that the transformation had to be his choice although in the past some had been in punishment but others to help them improve their lives.

Bikini Beach to the moon part 3

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Bikini Beach by Elrod W

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

To the moon part 3 …...

“you pretties Mr Victor like mommy is” Her statement was so childlike and innocent and made Victor smile.

The women saw that smile and it confirmed to them what Victors deepest wish was and Roberta finally put the jigsaw pieces into place. The look they all shared was intense in Roberta's eyes as she looked closer at Victor. Grandmother saw the looks that the women were exchanging and she realised that her and Anya's thoughts were right. The two of them considered their options and what their park could do to give Victor his dream. They knew that the transformation had to be his choice although in the past some had been in punishment but others to help them improve their lives.

Now the story continues.........

Victor tried to hide his blush at this comment and the looks the women were giving him. He tried to bluster the affects down but he thought to himself that he was failing badly at. Everywhere he looked the women were smiling at me and the woman known as grandmother was grinning the widest for some reason. He felt a little like the main dish on a buffet as the party progressed but he pushed those thoughts aside as people were congratulating him on being the hero. The little one on his lap in the wheelchair was yawning and her mother was pointedly looking at the clock. Roberta saw the look and hurried over to pick up Susan from Victors lap and slowly wind down the party.

As the guests started to leave Victor was starting to feel a little drained and on looking round found the hospital bed in what he assumed used to be the dining room. The bed was new but he was surprised to see that a night dress was laid on the pillow. He blushed and then remembered that Roberta had brought in one of his night dresses whilst he was in hospital. He realised that Roberta and Jacqueline were accepting of this side of him and it created a sense of safety. He smiled and moving himself over to the bed got himself sorted relishing the soft fabric against his skin. He was rather surprised when Jacqueline walked in dressed in her nightwear and hopped onto the bed and hugged him hard. Victor was surprised at how he reacted to the hug and folded the teenager in a gentle embrace almost maternal.

Roberta passed the door to the former dining room and saw her daughter being hugged by Victor and the smile on his face. She could see the start of healing on the care worn face and the hope her daughter had with this new person in their lives. After a short while Jacqueline left Victors room and headed to bed and Roberta watched from the lounge. She saw the look of longing and the gentle smile on his face as he slipped into a nightshirt and settled down. The house closed down for the night and all three settled into their separate realities of dreams.

Through the night Victor was disturbed by dreams that were not his own. The images were very strong and he remembered them from his youth and long periods of time in the past when the desires were too strong for him to fight. There were the memories of his father trying to educate the sissy what it was to be a man and his brothers teasing him. Then the dreams changed and his perspective changed to that of a young girl in her teenage years looking up at a man and he could feel her fear. As that man approached the perspective changed again, he was stood at the door by the perspective he was a very young child watching this and screaming for the man not to do it.

Victor could not understand why his dreams had gone from his desires to what could only be views of other peoples lives. He shook his head in his sleep and tried to fight the images and thoughts that were invading his consciousness. The images were getting more insistent and were moving from person to person and the perspective was constantly changing. There were many lives and thoughts fighting for a place in Victor's dreams and he started to toss and turn on the hospital bed.

Roberta after the many years of looking after her husband and child was a light sleeper so she was awake on hearing the muted commotion from where Victor was sleeping. She stepped lightly into the room and placed a gentle hand on the tormented man's shoulder and let her presence be felt. The muffled, muted comments eased off and he slipped into an easier sleep. The one thing Roberta noticed was as Victor had been moving his legs in his dreams and she wondered if the spinal damage was only temporary. With that thought she settled on the easy chair she had placed in the room for nights like this. She watched as he continued to relax into a deeper sleep and she settled for a long night.

This is a short chaper setting the scene for some other elements within the charectors my apologies

Bikini Beach to the moon part 4

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Bikini Beach by Elrod W

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

To the moon part 4

Roberta after the many years of looking after her husband and child was a light sleeper so she was awake on hearing the muted commotion from where Victor was sleeping. She stepped lightly into the room and placed a gentle hand on the tormented man's shoulder and let her presence be felt. The muffled, muted comments eased off and he slipped into an easier sleep. The one thing Roberta noticed was as Victor had been moving his legs in his dreams and she wondered if the spinal damage was only temporary. With that thought she settled on the easy chair she had placed in the room for nights like this. She watched as he continued to relax into a deeper sleep and she settled for a long night..... Now the tale continues.

As the new day dawned Victor was feeling the night was far from restful and for some reason the images were stuck in his head. He could not remember any of his siblings being treated in the way he had seen in his dreams. The General his father had been rather a sensitive man and his mother caring also. His sister and older brother had followed his mother into the health profession but not in the American industrial medicine. With those thoughts he wondered if they were still doing well with the charities they worked for in Africa and the middle east. The images played on his mind as he pulled himself out of the bed and into the wheelchair.

Roberta started when she heard movement and opened her eyes to see her long term house guest pulling himself over to the wheelchair. There was no self consciousness in the fact he was wearing one of the nightgowns from his supply in front of his neighbour. She watched his mannerisms and to her it appeared he was more a girl than he realised. She mused on the fact his legs had been moving in the night and she watched closely and as he settled into the wheelchair stood up and walked over to lay a hand on victors knee gently.

Victor was slightly shocked by the actions of Roberta and then frowned. He had been told that his legs would not have any strong sensations but for some reason when he looked away he still felt the soft hand there. He knew little on paraplegia but to him any spinal damage was always permanent and would resign people to disability for life. He did not think that he would last if he could never walk again. With that thought the depression was starting to overwhelm him as he turned his chair to head towards the kitchen. His mood was lifted when his gaze swung to the other door of the kitchen and Jacqueline was stood there.

The teenager looked as though she needed a huge dose of caffeine or a strong hug. The look made Victor chuckle to himself as he rolled towards the coffee machine. Jacqueline smiled blearily waved a hand in greeting and sat at the kitchen table. There was one thing Victor thought was always the same teenagers were never really morning people. Roberta had known that fact for a few years and smiled at her daughter. Like her mother the first thing she really wanted was a strong coffee. Victor saw her heading for the coffee machine and frowned, he was not a fan of young people drinking coffee. Roberta was setting up the coffee pot and was surprised when Victor went to the small ceramic teapot next to it.

“Too much coffee is not good for a developing brain.” He stated.

Jacqueline Frowned and wondered what was going on and felt that the new house mate was trying to take too much control. Just then there came the sound of someone knocking gently on the front door and Roberta worrying motioned for Victor and Jacqueline to remain in the kitchen. She answered the door and was surprised to see the woman from the hospital standing there looking as though it took a lot of courage for her to be there. She could almost feel the fear radiating from the woman as she stood there.

Roberta stood her ground and waited for the woman to say what was on her mind, as she stood there she noticed that there was something out of place in the way the woman was dressed. There were signs that she had dressed in a hurry and without much thought on how she looked. It also looked as though she had spent a few days crying. This caused Roberta's heart to open a little bit and she motioned for the woman to enter in front of her. Jacqueline watched as her mother escorted the woman into the house and towards the lounge and Victor wheeled his chair through following slowly. The woman sat on the sofa looking from Victor to Roberta and then to Jacqueline as the three watched her closely.

“What can I do for you ?” Victor asked his voice emotionless.

“Victor you have every reason to hate me for how I behaved towards you.” Vivian replied softly.

“I just could not understand why you were driven to do what you do and then pastor Travis preached against those poor boys in the next street, the ones who were living together as two girls.”

“Tanner Travis has forgotten he is supposed to represent G-D's love to the world not launch a lynching party,” Victor growled, “ So what's made him fall off his perch with you Vivian?”

“Victor it was disgusting, he read out the article on your accident and then told the congregation that those poor children that were living as abominations to G-D would use so called acts of heroism to attack our children.”

Roberta listened on in horror as the woman continued to describe what had happened to the two residents as what could only be described as a mob descended on them. Jacqueline also listened in horror as the events were recounted as they were told about how the two young people were dragged out of their house and attacked. Victor could not help but let his emotions show as he had before his splitting with the church befriended the two young people in question. Roberta saw the pain in Victor's eyes and the fear in his ex wife's, she could see she still had feelings for him but also wondered where his dressing would lead.

Jacqueline looked at the adults and was slightly confused at the way they were behaving. She was not a sheltered child and knew attacks happened to people that were different from others nearly every day. What she could not understand is why her mother and Mr Victor acting as though the attacks were personal against them. Vivian was almost in tears as she looked at her ex husband and at that time appeared very vulnerable and lost. Victor looked at her and could see the pain and loss was very real within her. His heart began to melt and he could see the woman he loved in her eyes again not the harridan that the church and that man had made her. He wheeled over and leant forward and placed a gentle hand on his ex wife's knee, she was taken aback by the gesture and smiled wanly.

The hours progressed and Jacqueline headed for school and the three adults continued to talk mainly Victor and Vivian getting to know each other again. Around lunch time there was another knock on the door and Roberta opened it to find Anya and her Grandmother standing there. The two women smiled as they were invited in and settled on another sofa. They watched Victor with Vivian and how they were acting and Grandmother nodded and smiled.

As the conversation continued to flow Victor stopped talking mid sentence and his eyes became distant as if he was looking at something in the distance. In his head Victor was surprised when his awareness of the room disappeared to be replaced with the lounge of another home. His point of view was looking up at what appeared to be a giant of a woman, she was shouting something but he could not hear the words and he felt his body twitch in fear. The woman's shouting stopped and she knelt down and hugged the body Victor was residing in.

He realised that the woman had not been shouting at him but at someone else, and the reason why the words seemed unrecognisable was that he was the size of a very young preschooler. Another giant entered his vision and Victor was surprised to see it was Tanner Travis, what really rocked his mind was how Mr Travis was dressed. Denim Skirt, white cotton blouse, panty hose and what looked like high heeled boots. His face was also covered in make up all be it a bit too heavy for a woman and it gave him a comical appearance. After that little revelation whom ever was taking Victor on his little jaunts released him back to his body.

He came back to the room hearing Grandmother seeming to ask him a question and he blinked to get back on track.

“Victor please pay attention this is both important to you and your wife and the family that cares about you.” Grandmother said softly yet firmly and Anya smiled.

“I'm sorry Grandmother my mind seemed to of taken a journey, I must be more tired than I thought”. Victor replied chagrin in his voice. Vivian laughed softly knowing that tone all to well from her ex husband.

“Victor I really must know your Real name” Grandmother stressed the word real in the sentence. Victor heard it and blushed and looked at his ex wife then down at his knees and was surprised to see they were moving slightly and he could feel it. His mind then snapped back to what had been said and the heat seemed to build up around him.

“it's vi...vi...Victoria” The reply was in a cadence and softness of a young teenage girl yet to gain confidence in herself.

Vivian gasped hearing the name for the first time and the change that seemed to overcome Victor. Instead of the middle aged man in a wheel chair if she concentrated on the voice her minds eye saw a girl of around 13 just blossoming. The final stone in her heart melted and she leaned across and embraced the body in the wheel chair very much like a mother would her daughter. Grandmother saw this and smiled that smile of hers and knew a decision would have to be made. Anya saw her expression and knew that her Grandmother would be meddling again.

Vivian seemed to fall naturally into the role of a mother talking to her daughter and Anya wondered if Grandmother was doing some magic away from the park. She could see from her face that Grandmother was not actually meddling at that point. Vivian was getting Victoria to talk about herself and how she felt. The mannerisms coming from the body that housed the teenage girl were fully natural. The more she talked the more those around her could see that Victor was actually more like a shell that the child had used to be able to live for some parts.

Victoria was getting tired of being in the wheelchair and the way the grown-ups were almost grilling her. Roberta noticed the body language and motioned for the rest to ease up a bit and she wheeled the chair into converted dining room. Letting her friend rest Roberta returned to the lounge with a fresh pot of coffee and settled down her eyebrow raised as she waited for her visitors to speak. There was no conversation for a while as they just sat drinking coffee. Grandmother was the first to clear her throat as if she was going to say something.

Before the older woman could say anything Vivian held up her hand to forestall any comments. Her face was lined in concern and love for the man that she had married then divorced. There was also a feeling of protectiveness towards the personality that had emerged in him. They had never really managed to bond with the children they had during their marriage and over time it had been better to have them adopted. More so with Victor's work and the fact that for the early part of his career they had travelled from base to base. The NASA posting was a chance for the both of them to settle into something close to normality. When Victor had retired she had looked for something meaningful and had drifted to the church. Victor spent more time cross dressed and looking after the home and she had felt as though she had lost her husband.

Grandmother read Vivian's emotions on her face and at the surface of her mind. She was tempted to make a comment but a look from Anna stopped her. The two witches were considering what the meaning was of the fact that Victor had Victoria as a passenger for all these years. Yes to the two of them Victoria was a passenger not an extension of his personality. They exchanged glances and they then looked at Roberta but she was consumed with concern for her new friend. They both sat there with their coffee and they both let their senses stretch outward. Between the two of them, they tried to sense if something was possibly creating changes to reality but they could not feel any changes.

Time passed and the three others finished their coffee and made their excuses. Vivian slipped into her car and stared out of the windscreen and wondered why those two other women were involved in Victor's life. Neither of them had given an explanation apart from owning some water park or other where Victor had saved the child's life. That side of things seemed to make little sense to her and also this sudden emergence of what appeared to be some form of psychiatric disorder. There was also the change in her feelings and the re emergence of her love. It was not the love of a wife for a husband but that of a mother for her daughter.

Whilst all this was going on Jacqueline was fighting her way through her school day. There were the usual trial and tribulations that a young woman faced. The sharks of the cheer leading squad were doing their usual popular or not routine's and three of them giggled when she walked past. She shook her head and then turned to say something but her gave fell on a flier on the school noticeboard.

Flight School Pre Launch Training
The Presidential programme for sciences

We are inviting interested students that are looking for a career in space exploration and science. To attend a conference and briefing this Saturday at 10:00 AM. Subjects to be covered during the conference are the career paths and subjects needed.

Also sign ups for the junior flight officer programme will be taken as well as interviews.

Jacqueline could not believe what she was reading. Here was her ticket to her dream and her passport to working in the space exploration program. She controlled herself and knowing if she showed signs of being interested the queen bee's that were gathered round would use it against her. The head cheer leader looked at the rather nerdish looking girl and smiled gently, Samantha Coles was not the usual queen bee and encouraged the girls on the cheer squad to be the same. She had only taken the captaincy the last month and changes had been slow but the other girls were realising they got a lot more for the school with honey instead of vinegar.

“Hey if the NASA boffin' s are here girls we should welcome them to the area properly” Samantha said in her soft southern drawl. The other girls agreed and Samantha looked at the girl studying the poster and draped an arm over her shoulder. Jacqueline tensed slightly at the gesture but Samantha's smile was disarming. She lead her away from the group to a quiet corner and Jacqueline tensed up again. Samantha shook her head slightly and leaned down to whisper to the smaller girl.
“It would be super cool if one of the girls from this school got on the program.” She then let her arm slip from the smaller girls shoulders and walked away with a nod and a smile.

Later that day in the corridors one of the school bullies was slowly vectoring in on the geek crowd. Jacqueline was part of the group that was being targeted. This boy did not care if his targets were male or female he just wanted to mark his status. Just as he started to move forward to try and push his way through the small group four of the cheerleaders stood in his way. They shook their heads but he did not take the hint and tried to move around them. The four girls moved as one and the geeks were surprised at what was happening. Instead of becoming targets of the most popular group of girls at the school they were being protected.

This behaviour was noticed by the girls Phys Ed tutor and she smiled as there was a change going on in the school. There was the usual cliques but the new girl Samantha was changing things, she was encouraging the cheerleaders to be more protective to others and not be the usual queen bee's. There was something about how the girl created a positive force. As she continued down the hall Samantha was quickly going over some ideas for welcoming NASA to the school district. The girls were putting their hearts into it and started talking about getting the band and the football team involved. The group that the girls had protected moved on and chatted about the NASA presentation.

End of part 4

Changing the guard

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Bad Boy to Good Girl
  • Crime / Punishment
  • Fresh Start

TG Elements: 

  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Part 1: hired gun
It was a cold wet miserable day as James Timothy Roberts looked out at the target. A grimy grey cinder block building nestled in the middle of his sights. He smiled to himself as he settled into what he knew would be a long wait for the target. There were some times he just loved his work, he wasn’t an evil person he just loved money too much. His best work was just sitting and waiting and then a short pull on the trigger and some ones problem was no more. A few times he felt remorse but it was short lived and he would also drown it in a few shots of rotgut hooch.

He was a sniper the best on the private market, if anyone could afford his price he would take out a target. No matter who they were he would take them in his sights and one shot was usually enough. There were times when a second shot was needed, not for the target but a possible witness. He did not think on after his work but would wait for the next job to come in. This time he was waiting for the head of a Russian mafia family. Those sorts of jobs gave him a sense of well being as he would think he was making the world a slightly better place. Even if the methods were not the types that were smiled on by the powers that be.

His back was starting to ache with holding the same position for over eight hours and he started to feel that annoying itch in the middle of his spine. Someone was watching him he could feel it and he allowed his senses to try and home in on the viewer. As he slowly moved his head he was surprised at what his eyes showed him. There was a young girl of about four sitting on a wall at nine o clock and about fifty yards away looking straight at him. He knew he was well hidden but this girl seemed to be looking straight at him through the bushes and camouflage that hid him from casual view.

As the hours ticked on as he waited for his target to appear the girl did not move. Whenever Tim turned to look at her she was playing with a doll and smiling. This child’s behaviour was really starting to get to him and he sighed when the target appeared. Letting out a slow breath he gently eased the pressure onto the trigger of the rifle and the silenced shot sped towards the target neatly drilling a hole into the centre of Don Mikhail’s forehead. Gently Tim eased the rifle into its cover and zipped it closed and then eased himself out of hiding into the rental car next to where he was hiding.

He drove through the city and forgot about the young girl that had been watching him and settled into the hotel room and used the throw away mobile telephone to call his employer. After sending the message he stood out on the balcony and set the cell phone under his foot and stamped down on it. He kept hold of the sim card and slipped it into his wallet for disposal later. As he left the hotel and headed to the airport he saw her again across the street. After a closer look there was something that was familiar to him but he could not place it. Without a second thought he arranged his ticket and flew home.

A few months later and in a back water town somewhere in the south east UK Tim is waiting on the appearance of another target. He knew little on why this person was wanted dead only that his target had managed to anger an American business man. He did not even know the gender of his intended target. All he had been told was his target would be wearing a blue velvet cape and carrying a teddy bear with a red ribbon.

Suddenly there was the flashing glimpse of dark blue and red. Tim eased onto the trigger and the shot left the barrel, a curse left his lips as he saw it was heading towards a child. For the first time in his career he was panicking, as he turned his head away he saw that strange young girl stood looking at him. Her face was lit with a small quirky smile as she looked at him and nodded. The fact that she seemed to know him unnerved him as he looked at her. The eyes seemed to bore through him marked by a strange light and she nodded again at him and then curtseyed.

As he stood there looking at the girl and her strange smile and she seemed to nod as she looked him up and down. She was dressed as though she was heading out to a birthday party and that ever present teddy bear in her arms. Her eyes seemed to grow larger as he looked at him and he found himself falling into them. It felt as though he was starting to drown in them, he felt as though he was starting to fall into the blackness of her pupils. He started to feel light headed as he stood there; he did not notice the form of a black suited man standing a few feet from him. As he stood the suited figure raised a small side arm and carefully taking aim straight at him. His assailant slowly squeezed the trigger and there was a muffled muzzle flash and the round entered Tim’s body and he felt himself falling.

Time felt the impact and looked down and slowly smiled, he started to find that his body was beginning to fail. As he crumpled to the pavement a small rosebud of blood blossomed on his crisp white shirt, as he fell the stain spread slowly across his shirt from his heart and it looked like his life would be over soon. Once he had hit the floor he turned his head the girl was stood there but she seemed to change and grow and became a woman with a gentle smile and her dress turned white. In her arm the teddy bear changed to a book and she walked over towards Tim and slowly knelt down and brushed the hair from his eyes.

“Sleep well little one, things are about to change and your battles will soon be over but will begin again.” She said her voice soft and gentle almost maternal.

With those words the world started to close around Tim and his vision started to close down. He felt as though he was starting to float and he started to lose the sensations in his arms and legs. He started to feel as though he was fading but instead of being cold he felt warm all over. As the blackness claimed him he swore he could feel arms encircling him and cuddling him close to a warm body. The final thing that went through his head was a buried memory. He was stood in a garden and he could feel the breeze against his knees and something else was brushing against them. Then it was changed to a feeling of fear as the presence of a man was felt. His memory added the figure of his father and he remembered what had happened. He had played dress up with his older sister and had worn one of her old dresses that fitted him. For the first time in his young life he had felt complete, it was changed that day as his father beat him for saying he was a girl. Over the years it had changed his thinking, the girl inside was buried deeply. He became the angry young man who was lost dealing with people and the only way he could keep the rage in check was the fact of becoming a hired gun.

As the blackness closed around Tim and the sensation of the warm embrace claimed him, his body just became an empty shell. He became aware again as things seemed to change and it was as if his vision was coming back. There was the sensation of the breeze against his legs again and that strange tickling that he remembered as the hem of a dress against his legs. He seemed to take a breath through his nose and the smell was of a garden in the start of spring. The slight teasing scent of roses and other flowers and he looked around and all around him could see a garden. As he looked around his gaze settled on the figure of a young woman sat under a tree and for some reason he was drawn towards her. Her face was gentle and open and her hair an almost blazing white and her eyes loving and caring. He slowly walked towards her and without another word settled on her lap.

to be continued

Heaven Can Wait

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Taxonomy upgrade extras: 

  • Transitioning
  • Posted by author(s)

Heaven Can Wait

A TG story by Allie Elle

Heaven Can Wait -Part 1- Decisions

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transitioning

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start

TG Elements: 

  • Girls' School / School Girl

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Heaven can wait.

A TG story by Allie Elle

This story is structured around a song I consider to be one of my anthems. Meatloaf’s ballad Heaven can wait. The song holds meaning different things for many people but this story covers what it means to me.

Part one: Decisions
Jacob sat cowering in his room as his father was ranting yet again over some imagined slight from someone in the neighbourhood. He heard a thump as his mother was pushed around yet again. He sat, his knees pulled up to his chest to make himself appear as small as possible. He wished he could make himself invisible, but he didn' know of a way to do it.

As usual, his father’s rantings were fuelled by drink and other problems. His father was a senior executive in a chemical plant and not really liked. He tried to throw his weight around and people resented it. Then he took it out on his family. The school system had tried to intervene a couple of times when Jacob had attended school with bruises.

The ten-year-old boy was a quiet child and appeared effeminate. On top of that, he was not encouraged to have friends. The only life he knew was the one inside this house and the abuse. His mother tried her best, but she lived in fear of her husband. Suddenly, after an almighty crash a scream from his mother, the noise from downstairs stopped. He heard his father storming out of the house, followed by the slamming his car door.

No much later his bedroom door opened slowly and his mother peered around the doorframe. Her face was red, and the first signs of bruising appearing were already on her cheek, plus there was a small cut over her left eye. As Jacob stared at the small drop of blood that was forming his body started to shake. He felt a strange feeling well through him as her looked at his mother and took in her injuries.

He slowly got off his bed and straightened up, his whole body shaking. He felt like shouting or hurting something. He had never felt this way before and it worried him, as it was almost as if there was something else in control of him he walked over to his mother and wrapped his arms around her waist and hugged her.
“He will never hurt us again, momma!” When his mother looked down she was shocked to see the way his face was set. She worried that he was going to do something out of character for him. She gently stroked his hair and tried to calm him down, but his body was too rigid.

They held each other for a while before the front door slammed open and his father entered the house again bellowing for them. “Marcie get yourself and that sissy you jokingly call a son down here!”

Jacob’s mother started to shake and cry and tried to drag him downstairs. It was like trying to move a huge lead weight. She gave up after a few seconds as her husband shouted upstairs again.

After his mother had hurried downstairs Jacob felt his body getting tighter and tighter. There seemed to be a red mist forming over his eyes and he was finding it hard to breathe. He stormed downstairs to see his father sitting on the recliner expecting to be waited on hand and foot, and his mother was doing so.

The fury took him over as he stood there, and slowly he started snarling. His father looked over and laughed, as his sissy son looked at him, thinking maybe the little sissy was going to call him out. If he did, it would be the first manly thing the squirt had ever done.

“Dad you will stop trying to hurt mom!” Jacob said, his voice firm.

His father looked at him and started to laugh and slowly got up from the recliner. Jacob could smell the beer on his breath and he hated the smell. “And what are you going to do to stop me, sissy?”
“Whatever I can,” the boy replied in a firm voice.
“Well maybe I oughta give you my gun and let you shoot me then. You little sissy, you could not hurt me. You’re too weak. Always runnin’ to your mama.”

The mist got stronger, and without thinking he swung a small fist straight at the man. His father laughed as he brushed the fist away. Putting his huge body behind the blow, he knocked Jacob across the room. As Jacob’s head hit the far wall he saw his Aunt Jackie enter the house. She was a tall woman and very self-assured. She hardly ever visited and only came over when mom called to tell her that she needed help.

Jackie Richards saw the blow that rocked the small body across the room and heard the sickening thud that meant the boy’s head had struck the wall. Jackie stood stricken with a sickening feeling in the pit of her stomach as the boy’s head rebounded. For a short while the boy did not move, and she worried that the boy was seriously hurt. Then Jacob started to move and his mother and Jackie slowly picked him up. His mother looked at his father, a hard gleam was seen in her eyes.

“Jacob was right! That is the last time you will hurt us!” she growled at him. She raised her hand as if to lash out at her husband but something stopped her and she just turned on her heel and walked out of the house following her sister, who was carrying the small boy in her arms and gently trying to wake him. Jacob was slow in responding as Marcie helped open the door of the large SUV that Jackie drove and her sister laid the boy on the back seat.

“Sis, we need to get Jacob looked at. I’m a bit worried what his head might be like, I’m gonna call Zack.” Zack was Jackie’s husband and a neurologist at the local hospital where she had met him over four years ago. She was a trained nurse and loved her job but she would also love a child of her own but had never been able to get pregnant.

Jackie used her cell phone to call Zack and get him to meet them back at their house so he could check Jacob over to make sure the boy was okay. They drove quickly across town, worried as Jacob seemed to be slipping in and out of consciousness and was mumbling things in his stupor-like state.

The drive across town was uneventful and the two women with the young boy arrived at Jackie’s house to see a huge bear of a man leaning against a car in the drive way. Jackie smiled, looking at her husband as he pulled himself away from his sports car and walked over to them. His size and his attitude gave him the nickname in the area as the Gentle Bear. Like Jackie, he loved kids and always had treats for the youngsters around him and their front yard had play equipment in for them.

Jackie was the first one out of the car. As she hugged her husband, she explained what had happened. Without a word, Zack opened the back door and gently lifted Jacob’s small frame out of the vehicle. He carried him into their house as Jackie showed Marcie around the home and where she and Jacob could sleep.

Zack carried Jacob upstairs to a room that Jackie had decorated in a fairly juvenile manner, hoping someday to turn it into a nursery. Marcie’s room was next door through a shared guest bathroom. He laid the boy on the bed and gently started to probe the head wound with his fingers. He tutted to himself at what he found. As he pulled his hand away, he saw a slight trace of blood, so calling to the two women to keep an eye on the boy her went down to his car to retrieve his medical bag. When he returned he saw that Jackie was cradling the boy in her arms. He had her continue to hold Bacob as he shaved an area of the scalp around a wound that needed stitching.

As Zack worked he wondered how a parent could treat a child in this way, and how a husband could beat his wife to the point they felt they had to escape. Finally the stitches were in place. With a bandage applied to the boys head, Zack took off his gloves.

“Well sister in law, what the fuck happened?” Zack asked, his voice a low gentle rumble. His question brought out the whole sad tale and Zack found himself getting angry. Spo did Jackie, as they both wondered why she had not come to them before now. They could see the fear in Marcie’s eyes as she talked about her husband and what happened and they talked for a good while as they sat in the room watching over Jacob.

Suddenly without warning, Jacob cried out and thrashed around on the bed. As Zack gently restrained him, he looked at his wife, worried. Without a word, Jackie reached the side of the bed and with a slight grunt and a bit of effort, raised a side rail and Zack felt able to let go of the boy.

As Jackie did this, suddenly Jacob shouted out in his sleep. “Why do I have to be a boy?”

The adults looked at each other, then Marcie looked at the floor as she remembered the conversation she’d had with Jacob when he was 8. There had always been something about Jacob’s size and mannerisms that were like a girl’s and Marcie knew that was one of the reasons her husband hated the boy. Marcie looked at her son and tears streamed down her face.

Continued in Part two, where Jacob learns some things about himself and who he really should be.

Heaven Can Wait -Part 2- The Start of the Road

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Interactive

Character Age: 

  • Child

TG Themes: 

  • Age Progression

TG Elements: 

  • Diapers / Babies

Other Keywords: 

  • Transitions / Transitioning / Real Life Test

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Heaven can wait part 2 the start of the road

Part two of heaven can wait we explore more about Jacob and unfortunately some of the scenes are not for the faint of heart.

Allie Elle

The adults were surprised by what had come out of Jacob’s mouth and they looked at each other and Marcie looked the uneasiest of them all. She was trying to hide the shock at some of the memories in her mind as she remembered a few things from when Jacob was younger. Her husband’s family had turned up one day with his niece in tow she was the same age as Jacob. The girl had been cute and carefully dressed and she knew it. Marcie had seen the look on Jacob’s face as he looked at his cousin and her dress. There had been a look of longing in his eyes as he looked at her and there was a small amount of jealousy in the look as he let his eyes roam across her dress. As she remembered she realised that then there was something about her son and her husband’s reaction frightened her. He had thrown them out with a growl about sanctimonious god bothering freaks.

After those memories surfaced Marcie looked at her sister and her brother in law and she saw the look of compassion on their faces. This was too much for her to carry and she broke down in tears. Just as she did this Jacob awoke groggily and raised his arms and hugged his mother. His small arms were wrapped around her neck and he looked at his aunt and uncle. For some reason he knew they were not the ones who had hurt his mother but for some reason there was a great sadness there.

“Mom it’s okay, I’m okay honest but my head hurts”Jacob said softly.
His mother lifted him to a soft embrace and cradled him. The other two adults excused them selves and left the two of them together.

Downstairs Jackie turned towards her husband and without a word they embraced to give each other support. Zack could feel his anger rising as he thought about his brother in law and his attitude. The comments that Jacob had made seemed to give some sort of reason to why the supposed man had taken offence to his son. But the question that remained was why he would turn on the woman he was supposed to love but just treated her as a nuisance and a burden. Marcie kept a good home and was a dutiful wife but it seemed that Richard always wanted more. No matter how the two of them tried they were never good enough for what he wanted or viewed as his rightful place and respect.

Zack continued the embrace and they wondered what they were going to do about Jacob and his Mother. Being in the same town created risks for them both if Richard tried anything although he wasn’t well liked. The other thing that worried them was why Jacob felt he had to be a girl; they were not skilled in dealing with psychological issues. They were also scared at how people would react, especially their colleagues. It was something they really had no experience with and had no idea how too cope with it. They dealt with the body and not the mind most things of the body they could handle but not a member of their family feeling the way Jacob was saying her felt. He was only nine years old how could he know they thought to themselves.

Upstairs Marcie was cuddling her son as he cried and as his sobs became weaker she laid him down again on the bed and tucked the comforter around him. After watching him for a while she went down stairs to join her sister and her brother in law. They were waiting for her in the lounge and had a glass of wine ready to steady her nerves. For a good while they sat in silence and the adults listened for any noise from the room upstairs. Marcie looked at her sister and her husband and she saw the concern there

“What?”
“Marcie, we are wondering if there is something we could do to help the two of you” Zack’s voice was soft and low as he talked to his sister in law. Marcie looked at him a look of confusion on her face but she saw the gentleness there. His eyes were filled with both a father and a doctors concern. Marcie wished that her husband were like Zack instead of the drunkard abusive lout he was.

They heard noises coming from upstairs and Zack made Marcie remain in the lounge and he went up to check on Joshua. He entered the bedroom and saw that Joshua was sat bolt upright staring at the wall.
“Joshua buddy what’s up?” Zack asked gently. He looked closely and saw the two small streams of blood from his palms. Zack saw that Jacob’s fists were clenched hard and he was digging the nails of his hand into the palm. Gently he tried to prise the fingers from the hand and the boy started to sob uncontrollably. Zack finally managed to get the hands open and was shocked at the damage done and his concerns about the boy were getting deeper. There was blood on the shirt that Jacob’ was wearing and Zack started to try and remove it. As Jacob’ felt the shirt being lifted he lashed out and screamed. Marcie and Janice came storming into the room and Marcie screamed when she saw the blood and made to move to strike Zack. Her sister intervened and gently held her as Zack calmed the boy in his grip down. He explained what he had seen and the fact that Jacob’ had been in a catatonic state when he had done the damage.

As the shirt was lifted off the three adults tried their best to control their nausea all across the back and some of them were fairly fresh. Then all of a sudden Jacob’ seemed to come out of the trance.
“No I don’t care you don’t love me you hate me I wish I was a girl!” Jacob’ screamed as he came round again. Zack held the boy and motioned for his wife and sister in law to leave, as he wanted to talk to Jacob’. The women left and Zack talked with Jacob’ and he was disgusted at what had really gone on when his mother was not around. He vowed to himself that his father would never touch the boy again and if Jacob’ needed to be a girl or had felt he was always a girl then he would help all he could. He would also get Janice to help her sister and this boy, he thought to himself then groaned and laughed as he thought of the battering his credit card would get with three females using it.

End of part two

Part three: Jacob learns how to be a girl

Heaven Can Wait -Part 3- Jacob's Heart

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes: 

  • Age Progression

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Jacob’s Heart

A story by Allie Elle

It’s about time I got to the heart of the matter to explain about Jacob and his father and some of the reasons why the man is such a pain in the backside. For this I am going to use an old technique and a bit of a mouldy one (giggles)

Part 3

When Jacob woke the following morning he looked around the strange bedroom and remembered the day before. He was still suffering from the blow to his head and he groaned as he also remembered what he had said to the adults.

He looked through the bedroom window and as he saw the sunlight streaming through it, he wondered how the day could seem so bright when his life was going to fall apart. Sitting up in the bed he took stock of what he and his mom would do now. He knew that his father would view what had happened as an attack on his manhood and position. That would as far as Jacob knew. It would be a hard thing to swallow, and little did they know it was actually a different route that Richard was taking.

Richard walked around the empty house and gently touched places his wife and son had occupied. He stood looking at the pictures on the wall, pictures that to others ere those of a happy family.

His boss had called just after Marcie and her sister had taken Jacob and he had lost his job. His heart was filled with sadness as he looked at how empty the house was. Slowly he fell to his knees and started to cry, large tears falling down his face. His head fell to his hands and the tear turned to the sounds of a tortured soul mourning the loss of his life.

With slow steps, still crying he walked into the kitchen and took a knife from the block. Just as he was going to do some damage, there was a cough behind him, and a small hand touched his shoulder. He turned and his face dropped in shock. He could swear that his sister was standing there, looking the same as the day she’d died. Her face framed by the long blonde hair and that slight uptwisted smile that laughed at the world. The eyes were definitely hers, but also filled with a wisdom and sorrow. But there was also the joy that had always been there.

“Richie, Richie why?” the ghost said.

“Janice, is it really you?” His voice broke as he looked at the spirit.

“Of course, brother. I never really left. Do you think my favourite little brother wouldn’t have his big sister looking after him?”

“But you can’t be real, it must be a dream!”
The spirit reached out and laid a hand on his cheek. He could feel the touch, but there was a chill to it. Richard could not believe that it could be real. The sorrow he had felt at the time of her death was much as he was feeling now.

Maybe his grief at his life falling apart was responsible for the ghost of his sister being there, but the touch certainly felt real. Slowly he looked into the eyes that seemed to hold a deep truth in them, and felt the compassion there.

“Richie, if we are remembered, we are never truly dead. Little brother, think back!”

At her words, Richard found his mind scanning back through his memories until he came to the one strong memory. The feelings and sensations of that time filled his personality and he found himself back in the past. He looked around and saw himself looking at a small boy, kneeling at the side of a grave, tears streaming down his face as he cried as if his heart would break.

Richie Simmons looked at the hole where they had put the box that contained his sister and then covered it up with earth. The six year old boy was totally lost. The one person who had been the centre of his life was asleep, and he couldn’t wake her. He had tried when the men had hurt her, and hurt him as well. There had been lots of red stuff from his sister, and daddy had just laughed as the men had given him the special water again.

Richie was scared when daddy had his hands on the special water. Daddy became horrible and nasty. The men that gave daddy the water would do things with sissy, and him that made him cry. Mummy had left some time ago with Uncle Robert, and never came to see them. Daddy had kept him and sissy from school and kindergarten, and had sold all their toys and things. When that had run out and daddy needed more of the special water, he had started having the men around.

The men always said that they loved Richie and sissy, and did what they did because they loved them. Last week sissy had tried to fight back when one of the men had tried to give Richie some of the special water. That was when they had hurt sissy, and the red stuff had come out of her, and daddy would not call the doctors and the men had not come back. Mrs Tibit from over the road had called the policemen and they had come and taken daddy away, and sissy too, although she wouldn’t wake up no matter how much Richie cried.

Richard’s mind pulled back to the present and he looked at the phantom of his sister and he gave voice to a heart filled cry and began to beat his head on the wall.

The phantom’s hand reached out and touched his shoulder again. The voice was soft and caring. “Richie, you became what you hated the most. Your child and wife needed love, not a hell.”

“Janice, I am so sorry. I thought I was showing them love. How could I have become like him? Not just to them, but to everyone. HELP ME FIX IT, SISSY!!! Please!”

“Richie, in your son is my soul. It was my gift to you, but she needs to become who she really is. Repair the hurt to become a parent.”

With that last comment, before Richard could ask more, the phantom faded and he was left looking at a picture of Jacob at age four when Marcie had dressed him up in a Disney princess costume. He remembered how happy Jacob and Marcie and he had been. It was shortly after that the pressure of work had caused him to turn into his father.
“Damn he really does make a pretty girl!” With that, Richard Simmons decided, and swore to himself he would do what he could to repair his marriage and to support his child in becoming who she really was.

“And heck, girls play softball too.” He laughed, the first time he had laughed in a good while.

part 4 - Richard starts building the bridges and the truth will out

post script to part 3

I know have only just brushed past what was happening with Richard but I was not going to go into details. Just wanted to give an outline to the possibility of why the circle can continue

hugs allie elle

Perspective

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transformations

Character Age: 

  • Toddler

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression

TG Elements: 

  • Girls' School / School Girl

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Perspective
By allie elle

A young man after accidentally damaged the window of a shop he runs. He
accepts a lift from a woman and his life undergoes a lot of changes. He
realises that things were out of his hands and he found that times a
change of perspective is a good thing.

Part One: The Beginning
Robert was disgusted at the world; Mrs. Riley his landlady had just
thrown him out. She was not usually so forceful in her behaviour; she
had just barred the door to him. He had spent the last four hours
touring the dirty populated streets wondering what he was going to do
with himself. He huddled in the doorway of a derelict shop as he tried
to keep himself dry. Further down the street two homeless people were
huddled in another doorway, keeping the rain off them. He did not
relish the thought of a life on the streets.

He was a small man with a thick head of black hair, he hardly grew any
facial hair and his body was covered apart from the usual bush between
his legs with a sparse covering. He looked down the street again and
shivered at the thought what he would have to suffer living on the
streets. He hunched his shoulders and hurried out of this part of the
town towards the better lit areas. He avoided looking at people as he
had the feeling that he was being watched closely by someone. He walked
quickly to the better side of town and stopped outside a boutique
keeping dry by standing under the awning that shaded its window display
from sunlight.

He stood there thinking about what had happened and he started to
realise what had caused Mrs. Riley to throw him out. Tony Harris had
called round the night before and had badgered Robert to go out for a
bit of fun. He was the sort of person that was not a leader but a
follower due to his diminutive stature. He had always been the same and
as he was a child from care he learnt the best way to avoid bullying
was to go along with the bigger children. Tony had talked Robert into
joining him and they stole a car to do a bit of joy riding. They had
been stopped by the local cops and they had arrested Tony as he was
wanted for multiple counts of auto theft. They had released Robert
after six hours with a warning and the young man had returned to his
bedside.

Mrs Riley had been waiting for him and her face was drawn into a
pinched scowl. She waited for him to explain his actions, as she waited
she looked him up and down, his appearance was much to be desired to
say the least. She had stood there dressed in her business suit and had
launched into tirade about how she would never give a room to a
criminal. With that she had slammed the door in his face not even
allowing him to pick up his belongings. This caused him to stand there
for at least five minutes staring open mouthed at the firmly closed
door. After he had decided that he would walk through town and later
return to try and get his property after the irate woman had time to
calm down.

As he stood under the awning he looked at his soaked clothes and the
mess the rain had made of his hair. He turned and looked down at the
concrete pavement under his feet he saw a fist sized stone. This he
picked up and weighed it in his hand, it was a comfortable weight. He
bounced it in his palm and considered what had happened with his life.
He turned towards the street and tossed the stone, the toss he
misjudged and he slipped also. The stone went flying from his hand and
it punched a clean hole in the plate glass of the window. He stood
there for a few seconds shocked at what he had done.

He hurried on sure that he had the word vandal tattooed to his face,
the feeling that he was being watched was getting strong. He turned to
an intersection and stood there for a few seconds and he considered
what he was going to do. As he stood there a sleek four by four pulled
up beside him and the passenger window rolled down.

"Hi!" The voice from inside was forceful but friendly.

"Hi" Robert replied a little unsure about where this was going.

"You look as if you could do with a hand."

"Yeah life's a bitch at the moment."

"Well can I give you a lift somewhere?"

"I'm not really going anywhere."

"Any where is as good a place as any. I'm Julia Stevens."

"A pleasure Ma'am."

"Well get in."

Robert climbed into the passenger seat of the four by four and got a
good look at the woman. She looked as though she was used to being in
command of the situation, she was also well dressed. She sat at the
controls of the vehicle her well-manicured hands resting lightly on the
steering wheel. On her wrist there was a gold bracelet marked with a
strange sigil. It looked as though it was an eye and it seemed to be
looking at Robert. As he looked at it, it seemed to wink, he did a
double take and he settled back into the seat. He settled down and he
could barely see above the dashboard of the large vehicle, Julia
started to talk and was questioning him about his past.

Julia seemed to be intent on drawing his secrets out; he was forced to
consider his answers. She was asking him about his childhood and the
sort of games he used to play. He had to think hard, as there was one
secret he wished to keep to himself. As he was growing up in care he
used to play a lot with the girls in the home. He was happiest playing
house with the young girls; he was always picked due to his size to be
the little girl of the family. This he enjoyed as it meant he was not
trying to compete with the boys in something. He started to think about
where he had gone wrong, the company he had been forced to keep as he
grew into adolescence.

They carried on talking about things as they drove through the town;
the ride was smooth as the vehicle was obviously top of the line. They
drove out of the town into the suburbs and the better priced properties
and Robert was starting to wonder where he would end up. Julia stopped
asking questions and was concentrating on her driving as the roads gave
way to country roads. She drove like she looked, always sure of what
she was doing. Robert gave his attention to the woman and he took in
what she was wearing. He considered that she was what he would call
power dressed. A white blouse with a charcoal business suit, also her
legs were fairly well defined. Also she looked as though she could pass
of as a nanny to a successful business family.

He looked around the vehicle and his gaze settled on an item on the
back seat, it was a child's booster seat. It was set by the rear
passenger side of the vehicle; next to it sat a rag doll. Also on the
back seat was a large blonde teddy bear with a set of children's
colouring books. Julia stopped the car in a lay-by next to a field.

"Robert maybe you would be happier if you could see where we are
heading?" She asked gently.

"Yes Ma'am maybe that would be better. Then I could tell you when I
want to get out."

Julia was out of the driving seat and she walked around to the
passenger door. She opened it and at the same time opened the rear
door. She gestured to Robert to come round to the back; he did it and
found himself lifted onto the booster seat. He flashed a quick crimson
as Julia fastened the seat belt for him. He tried to tell her that he
could carry the booster seat round to the front seat. Julia told him
that she was not going to break the law, as young children should
travel in the rear of cars.

"Ma'am but I ain't a child!" Robert protested.

"If a police officer stops us do you think that he would think you are
an adult?"

With that she closed the door and walked round to the drivers side of
the car and they started their journey again. Robert now sat in the
back seat could see less than he could see from the front seat. He was
starting to get bored sat in the back seat and to do something he
looked at the colouring books. They were geared towards young girls and
had a Disney theme. He looked out of the window and he saw that they
had pulled into the driveway that looked long. They drove and as the
driveway curved he could see an imposing house and they drew up to the
front of the house.

The car slowed then stopped and Robert tried to release the seat belt.
It seemed to be jammed and he had to wait for Julia to come round to
release him. She quickly walked round and released him and without
allowing him time to think lifted him from the seat. She also placed
the teddy bear in his arms and she took his free hand. He was starting
to get worried about what he had got into as he was tugged gently but
firmly towards the house. They reached the steps leading up to the
front of the house and Julia carried on up to the front door and
entered the hallway of the house. Julia stopped and allowed Robert to
look around; it was well-furnished and showed good taste. Julia then
lead Robert towards the upstairs of the house and to a bed room that
was almost bare. She left him there told him to freshen up as she would
like to talk to him and would send the maid to fetch him.

He sat on the bed in the bare room and allowed his thoughts to surface
for the first time since meeting this self assured woman. He considered
the line her questions had taken and he slowly realised that she had
plans for him and he wondered if he would have a say in his future. He
looked around the room and he saw a door that lead to an ensuite
bathroom. He decided that the best thing to do was to follow the
instructions and freshen up. Stripping of his jacket and shirt he
washed and tried to clean himself off, it took him a little while to
get himself clean again.

After he had finished cleaning himself up there came a light tap on the
bedroom door.

"Sir Madam is ready to receive you now." A light voice informed him.

He looked out at the sight of a maid dressed in a severe uniform but
her face was kind and she had a smile on her face. The voice was
friendly and warm, the maid saw the teddy bear and she smiled. There
was a secret behind that smile but it was not a bad secret. She waited
for Robert to join her and she led him down the corridor and down
stairs. She kept up a light chatter about the house and Miss Stevens.
She told him that Miss Stevens owned a chain of upmarket boutiques
around the country.

After hearing this Robert started to get worried about the reason he
was here, he thought about the accident with the stone. He wondered if
the store was one of the ones owned by the lady that had picked him up
and brought him here. Molly stopped in front of a door and knocked
twice and waited for an answer. After she seemed to hear a voice from
within she ushered him into a room with wall to wall bookcases. Julia
Stevens was sat in a deep armchair, she had a file open on her lap and
she looked up and smiled. She motioned for Robert to sit himself on a
footstool in front of the chair where she was sitting.

Robert slowly walked across the room and sat where indicated and waited
for the woman to speak. After few seconds Julia Stevens seemed to go
back to the file that she was studying, in fact she was watching the
young man's mannerisms. After a few minutes he seemed to relax and her
observations continued as he relaxed and seemed to lose the need to
give out an image. He adjusted the way he sat and he drew his legs
together and placed his hands in his lap together lightly. Julia
watched and she thought that when he relaxed he seemed to act like a
young girl.

Robert sat relaxed as he waited for Julia Stevens to decide that she
was ready to talk to him. He moved his body into the position that he
felt was comfortable to him. He found himself relaxing into the way of
sitting that the young girls in the home had taught him to sit. It
seemed a comfortable and natural way for him to sit and he seemed to
relax even further. Also as he sat there his fingers crept to his mouth
and he pulled a few strands of hair to his mouth. He started to chew on
it in an unconscious mannerism that he used when he was stressed.

Part Two: Questions Asked

After Julia had watched him for a few minutes and when she thought him
well relaxed she closed the file with a snap. Robert jumped at the
sharp sound as the file was closed firmly and he looked up the few
strands of hair still held in his teeth. He watched as Julia Stevens
reached forward and removed the hair from his mouth. She smiled gently
as she saw the look of fear flick across his face, she got out of the
chair and motioned for Robert to remain seated.

"Robert if I may ask a few questions will you give me honest answers."
She asked.

"Yes Ma'am i will try." To Julia even his manners were like a young
child's when face with her imposing presence.

"Good." Julia crouched down to look Robert in the eyes. She took a deep
breath wondering if her thought were right about this. "Robert have you
ever played with girls?"

"What do you mean I ain't no rapist!"

"I did not mean that, you were, what I meant is that when you were
younger did you join in with the girls and their games?"

Robert blushed and he wondered what he could say now he had given his
word to answer truthfully. He looked at the floor and stared at his
shoes hard as he considered what this woman would think of him. She had
already treated him once like a child and he thought that she would be
disgusted by the fact that as a boy up till the age of thirteen he had
played house.

Julia waited for the reply and she noticed that the young man was
looking down at the floor. He seemed to be thinking hard about the
answer and she wondered if she had put too much pressure on him too
early. She then noticed that he seemed to relax again and the hardness
left his face, as he seemed to be remembering happier times. The smile
seemed to spread from nervousness to happiness very quickly and Julia
noticed that he had started to swing his legs from side to side like a
young girl.

"Yes ma'am I did I enjoyed playing with other girls and we played house
and tea parties."

Julia did a double take as she heard him speak; she thought she had
heard the man mispronounce what he meant to say. Did he actually say
other girls and not the girls, she started to wonder how exactly this
young man viewed himself. She watched closely for a minute and the
young man started to become tense and seemed to think about how he was
sitting. He slouched as he was relaxing but Julia could see that the
action was actually forced. She thought about how she would continue
and she smiled, she remembered that one set of the bookcases held
children's titles.

"Robert why don't you see if the book cases over there," She pointed to
a set of shelves next to the fireplace, "See if there is a book you
love to read?"

Robert stood up and walked over to the set of shelves and scanned the
titles, halfway along the third shelf was a book he always loved and he
pulled it off the shelf. He walked back to the footstool and sat down
again. He opened the book and started to read and relax again; as he
did this again his mannerisms became girlish. He started to giggle at a
passage in the book and did not notice Julia nod to herself and smile.
She sat back down in the armchair and considered what she would do; the
young man had damaged the frontage of one of her shops.

She sat for fifteen minutes watching the young man as he read, he was
completely engrossed in the book. The title was Rapunzell, Julia
wondered if Robert identified with the imprisoned princess in some way.

"Roberta do you like the book?" She deliberately used the feminine form
of his name to gauge the reaction.

As she said this Robert looked up and as he realised that she had
called her Roberta tears started to flow down his fine cheeks. Julia
was worried that she had caused harm to the young man by what she had
just done and she got ready to ring for Molly to take him back to the
town.

"Miss Stevens please don't think bad of me." Robert pleaded.

"Why should I think bad of you?"

"Because I want to be a girl." This came out as a rush of words.

Robert started to explain his feelings, about his past and what his
childhood was like. He felt that the little girls were treated better
than the boys. That boys had to compete with each other to be the
toughest. Any sign of caring about others was sissy, being good caused
beatings by other boys. He had learnt to hide his wishes over time and
became more macho to make up for his lack of size. He had become a
follower for protection and that had led him into trouble. He had
always stayed away from as much bullying as he could as he always
looked after the little kids in the home.

As the young man continued with his story of his life Julia felt tears
prick at the corners of her eyes. She considered what her next move
would be and she decided that she needed a night to think. She felt
like a fairy godmother at the birth of a princess. In some ways the
analogy was a good one because of the bracelet she wore, it was called
the eye of Gaia. It was the mark of her true calling, she was a white
witch someone who used magic for the good of others. Also she yearned
for a daughter, her original thought was to punish him for the damage
to one of her shops but her heart was melting towards the youth that
sat in front of her.

"Robert why don't you take the book upstairs, molly will show you to
your room and help you get ready for dinner." She told him.

"Robert why don't you take the book upstairs, molly will show you to
your room and help you get ready for dinner." She told him.

He nodded as the maid appeared at the ring of a service bell; Robert
followed her back through the house again filling the silence with her
chatter.

She led him up the main staircase and down a different corridor, this
was lighter and showed signs of life. Molly opened a door and motioned
for Robert to go inside, He walked in and stopped his mouth dropped as
he looked around. It was a room fit for a princess, taking up the
middle of the room was a canopy bed filled with stuffed toys. It was a
warm room very welcoming and Robert turned about to take the whole set-
up. Molly had disappeared into the ensuite bathroom and the sounds of a
bath carried through into the room. She told him to strip and stood in
the doorway watching, she started to tap her foot as she waited for the
young man to strip. Embarrassed Robert started to strip as the maid
watched and as his clothes fell to the floor she collected them. Once
he had finished undressing Molly took every thing from the room, Robert
climbed into the bath and was surprised that the water smelled nice and
it was bubbly.

Downstairs in the library Julia Stevens sat in her armchair, she was
deep in thought. Her mind was in turmoil, how could her desire for
vindictiveness had turned to a mothers love for a distraught child. She
wondered if she was one of those women that was destined to be
childless. Her feelings were confused as she sat staring into space.
Time crept onward as the grandmother clock marked off the progression
of seconds; Molly came into the room and curtsied to her mistress.

"Yes Molly?"

"Ma'am is dinner to be formal or informal?"

"Formal Molly please inform our guest, oh and ask our guest if they
would wish to use the clothes in the closets. If they decline postpone
dinner till their clothes are clean."

"Yes Ma'am," Molly curtsied again as she left the library.

Julia stared into the fire again and her thoughts freewheeled as she
considered her problem. Although it was obvious that somewhere in the
young man was a little girl waiting to be free. Would it be the right
thing to do, to help the child to become free? She looked deeper into
herself and tried to find what her motivations were. She took a deep
breath and settled deeper into the armchair, relaxed and took up the
file again. She looked at the figures displayed on hard print, her
shops were doing well and she considered if she could play some of her
stocks against others and make a killing. As she sat with the files on
her lap she could feel her feelings swelling towards the boy/girl
upstairs.

An hour later Molly walked back into the library with a smile, she
dropped a deep curtsy to her employer. If indeed her smile could get
any wider it did and she seemed to burst with news. As she stood there
a knock came at the library door, and it slowly opened. Julia looked up
and her face registered a deep shock. Framed in the doorway was Robert
but it was not Robert, the raven black hair was brushed back into a
pageboy style. He dropped a curtsy although it was a bit clumsy and she
had to try and stifle a laugh at the attempt.

"Good Day Miss Stevens is this formal enough for dinner?" He asked.

Julia nodded and the boys face lit up at the unspoken compliment, and
he seemed to blush. This further confused Julia, as the action was all
girlish, also the dress that adorned the young frame was a child's
party dress. Slowly Julia stood up and walked to the doorway and
examined the dress for imperfections.

"Ma'am dinner is served, if the young Miss would like to follow us."
Molly said breaking the silence.

Julia led the way to the dinning room and she noticed that two places
were set, her was at the usual position at the head of the table and to
the left there was a second setting. A bottle of wine was by her glass
and a water glass was set at the second place next to it was a small
jug of blackcurrant juice. Molly led Robert to the second place and
pulled the chair back. After Julia had sat down Molly sat the feminised
young man at the place set for him/her. She poured a water glass full
of the cordial for Robert and then poured wine for her mistress. Dinner
was then served, Julia's was her normal gourmet fare and the second set
of food was from a nursery menu.

For the first time since leaving care Robert felt happy, he ignored the
feeling that he was ridiculous dressed as he was. He was enjoying the
feeling of the dress, he asked Miss Julia to refer to him as Roberta or
Bobbi. Miss Julia agreed to do this and this caused him to smile,
dressed as he was and being treated the way he was being treated seemed
to complete him. As they reached the desert course Molly served a
child's portion of ice cream to him and he attacked it with relish.
Julia forwent the pleasure of desert for a cup of coffee, she watched
as the small serving of ice cream disappeared and she considered what
she would ask Robert/Roberta.

Finally the meal was over and the two of them headed towards a sitting
room to watch some television. Julia was becoming concerned about what
she was going to ask of the feminised male, she then remembered her
credos. As a white witch her magic could only be used of the good of
the person it was aimed at. If what she was going to ask was wrong the
spell would not work, this made her able to relax as she watched a
drama on the television. She reached for a small thin wooden box, which
inside nestled a thin straight twig of white rowan.

"Robert..."

"It's Roberta Ma'am."

"Robert!"

"Yes ma'am?"

"May I ask you a question?"

"Ma'am."

"Were you forced to wear the dress by Molly to please me?"

"No Ma'am, Molly offered to have my clothes cleaned but I saw the
closets full of these pretties and I wished to look pretty. It has been
a long time when I was little and played house we would play dress up
too but never with a dress as pretty as this." The young mans face
glowed as he remembered his happy times.

"So Robert if you could be Roberta full time you would wish to be her?"

"Ma'am I guess you think me a pervert and sick." The expression changed
to one of sorrow.

"Robert, I was going to punish you for breaking the window of one of my
shops but my wishes have changed, you see the bracelet it is called the
eye of Gaia it allows me to do magic. I wish to give you your desire
but also I wish for a child a daughter in fact. Would you become that
daughter for me?"

"Ma'am!" the reply was squealed girlishly, "Can I call you mommy?"

"Yes Roberta you may."

With that Julia grabbed the rowan wand tightly and tapped it against
her palm, she told Roberta to go and fetch an old book from the
library. She scampered off almost skipping to get the tome, Julia
watched as the display of childish glee echoed form the hallway.
Roberta skipped back into the sitting room with the volume. She placed
the book on the lap of the woman, and she sat down on the floor waiting
for the woman to speak. She watched as Julia flicked through the aged
pages, she scanned the pages looking for a particular spell. She found
it and she took the page from the book and scanned it slowly, she
lifted the rowan wand and then stood over Roberta.

"Salla morta invictis..." Julia intoned.

As she spoke a white light flowed from the wand and enveloped the
person sitting on the floor. The light pulsed with a beat of life and
it grew strong then weak as it flowed out. A voice joined in to the
light and it seemed to grow and fade with the light pulse.

The face in the middle of the light softened and started to lose years,
it then rounded and became more childlike. The body shrank and softened
and a layer of baby fat rounded the body, the face became concerned as
sensations flowed through it. The clothes fell from the body and the
small form stood up a bit unsteadily. The area between the legs was
bathed in a pink mist but changes could be seen to take place. Julia
watched the changes take place and she was glad that there was no pain
for the recipient of the spell. The light faded and a small girl stood
there in place of the small male body that had been there previously.
She stood there and the final change took place and the raven black
hair was changed to an auburn head of hair to match Julia's.

As the child stood there her thumb crept towards her mouth and a look
of concern crossed the little face. The child started to hop from foot
to foot in distress; it looked up at Julia with a pleading look. Julie
realised that with the change the amount of cordial that was drunk by
the larger body would be causing a slight problem. She rang for Molly
and when the maid appeared she asked the maid to get a potty chair from
the nursery. The maid rushed off to do her mistresses bidding but by
the time she returned it was too late and the transformed Roberta stood
in the middle of wet clothes that she had been wearing before the
transformation.

Roberta stood in the midst of the sodden clothes her face a bright
crimson; she looked to her new mommy and the corners of her mouth
turned down.

"I'm sowwy mommy." She started to cry.

Julia walked to her new daughter and picked up the child and hugged her
hard. She let feelings of warmth flow from her to ease the worries of
the transformed adult and she turned to her maid. Without a word Molly
picked up the soiled clothes and left the sitting room, Julia followed
the maid and then carried the child upstairs to the bathroom that
adjoined the master bedroom and the nursery. Molly quickly reappeared
and started to draw a bath for the child and added a measure of bubble
bath. The two women bathed the child and Roberta splashed in the water
letting her child side a free rein. After the bath Julia settled her
daughter in the nursery in a cot after dressing her and putting a pair
of thick training panties on the child and let her sleep.

Part three: A Fresh Start.

The following morning Roberta woke a little confused about where she
was, she looked around the room. As she turned her head her gaze was
met by a large blonde teddy bear it was huge, she reached out and did a
double take as she noticed her hand. My god I must be still asleep and
dreaming, she though as she examined the chubby limb. It was obviously
a little girls hand, what confused her though was the fact that as the
hand was moved sensations travelled back to her mind.

She lay there for a period of time that seemed eternal to her moving
her hand in and out of her field of vision. She could feel the hand
brush the soft pink blanket that she was tucked under; she could see a
set of bars in her vision, which were just tall enough to stop her
falling out of the bed. Her mind started to reel as she realised how
she was thinking, everything was she and her and then mine. There was a
bulk she could feel between her legs it stopped her from drawing her
legs together. Also the waist and legs seemed to be tight against her
flesh and the bulk was clammy.

"Mommy, mommy..." She could hear a childish voice cry out and it took
her a few seconds to realise that the voice was hers.

After she had cried out a woman's face appeared in the doorway and it
was lit by a gentle smile. Roberta recognised mommy Julia and she
smiled as she watched the woman walk to the little bed. Julia walked
over to her new daughter and looked down at the little girl lying under
the blanket and she reached down to tickle the child. The sound of a
childish giggle filled the nursery and Julia found herself laughing
along with the little one. Molly appeared looking a little dishevelled
she looked to her mistress and her new daughter and she did a mental
inventory of her duties and wondered how she would find time to help
care for the little girl.

With a resigned sigh she set a bath to running for her employer to wash
the child and set off back to her room to get her uniform on for the
day. As she left the room she heard Julia tell her to dress casually
for the day, as after they had broken their fast they were going
shopping. She rolled her eyes; the previous evening Julia had called
her from the boutique to tell her she was bringing in a young man who
had vandalised her property. She had thought that the young man would
spend a few days being forcefully feminised by her employer. But events
had taken a strange turn and the young man had turned out to want to be
a little girl from an early age. She dressed slowly even though she had
been told to dress down she always took care of her appearance so that
she would not show her employer up. Once dressed in a casual business
suit of a deep purple topped off with an off cream blouse she walked
back to the nursery.

Julia was putting the struggling girl into a pair of training panties;
on the dresser was a pair of frilly rhumba panties with a pretty party
dress. The closet doors in the nursery were open and most of the space
was empty. Finally the struggle ceased as Julia talked to the newly
transformed little girl, and the small child was dressed for the day.
She looked no more than three years old and the hair was long enough to
be put into two braids. The child was sat on the dresser as her new
mommy put a pair of ankle socks with a little frill at the top followed
by a pair of shoes that matched the pretty pink dress.

Roberta was beginning to remember what had happened to her and she
started to smile. Finally her deepest wish was granted, she was a
little girl happy to be dressed prettily with a mommy who loved her.
She was unsure about Molly mommy's maid and stared at the woman with
large hazel eyes that were framed by long soft lashes. Her thumb crept
back to her mouth as she gauged the maid and wondered it this adult
would be friend or just someone who helped mommy.

Molly could almost feel the force of the thoughts coming from the child
and she considered her own feelings for the new child. She considered
it hard and she realised that most of her dislike was from the fact
that the arrival of the child meant more work. As she stood there
thinking Julia looked at the exchange of looks between the two other
occupants of the house and she thought about what this would mean to
her maid. She came to a decision very quickly and smiled at her maid.

"Molly I have reached a decision, I am to become a stay at home mom."
She laughed.

"Yes Ma'am."

"That means that the care of Roberta falls to me."

"Yes ma'am."

With that the three of them retired to the kitchen where cook had
prepared breakfast, oatmeal for Roberta and a continental breakfast for
the two women. They discussed their plans and Roberta listened to the
adults as they talked about the shopping trip. They walked out to the
car and Roberta was placed in a child seat in the rear of the four by
four. They pulled away towards the town and the start of the days
shopping. Roberta settled her self hugging the rag doll and she vowed
to herself to be the best daughter in the world. She sighed as she
remembered her past and her mistakes as Robert and that side of her
mind sighed. She had made a lot of mistakes in her life as Robert
following the crowd and getting into trouble, sometimes a change of
perspective is needed to see the proper picture. She smiled as she
thought about a new life of pretty dresses, ballet and possibly a pony
some time in the future. She closed her eyes and let Robert drift away
her little rosebud lips turned up into a smile as she settled for a nap
as mommy drove.

The end

Reaffirmation

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Soul Survivor by Erin Halfelven, Lainie Lee and BoyChiq

I suppose you could call Richard a normal teen ager in a lot of things, but like any one there were many facets to his character. A chance encounter with magic users changs his life, he goes from an orphanage into a loving family but what does he loose or gain along the way?
But she sure does look cute in that stroller...............

Reaffirmation

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression

Reaffirmation - 01

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transformations

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression

TG Elements: 

  • Diapers / Babies

Other Keywords: 

  • undefined

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

First part of the Orpheus Hall universe

Reaffirmation

A story by Allie Elle (from the word smith of a hot latte and lots of cuddles)

Outline:
I suppose you could call Richard a normal teen ager in a lot of things, but like any one there were many facets to his character. A chance encounter at spell R us changes his life, he goes from an orphanage into a loving family but what does he loose along the way?
But she sure does look cute in that stroller...............

Part one: openings
Richard looked out of the window it was the usual grey fare of the welsh borders, he examined his clothes. Another selection from the charity box over washed and slightly thread bare, for as long has he could remember it was the way he dressed. He was what the locals called a hall kid; he lived in Orpheus Hall a local authority child care facility. It was all he knew he was taken from his mother at a week old three days before she committed suicide. She was a drug addict and had reacted to a bad batch of heroin and in her altered state had jumped in front of a passenger train.
Richard was also a loner and would watch the girls in the hall and feel jealous when they were fostered and adopted before him. There was also something else Richard walked with a limp due to a badly treated muscle disorder that was slowly eating away at him. Some nights he could sit there and he thought he could feel what he called the little daemons eating away at him. He knew that with all that was wrong with him he was in the hall until he turned nineteen. That was something he really was not looking forward to in three years. He was the only kid in the hall that faced that prospect. So many times kid’s had come and gone and still he had been left there watching as the faces around him changed.
Sarah Roberts was the house mother at the hall she was responsible for overseeing the care of the children under her care. She was worried about Richard he seemed to be getting more depressed as his sixteenth birthday approached. She had worked at the hall for ten years starting as a care assistant and had built a rapport with him. She was a little distracted as she looked through the post and saw a letter from the social services. It looked ominous and she was scared to open it so she left it there and looked over the rest of the letters. There was one that was marked with a strange post mark, she placed that one aside. The rest were the usual junk which she threw away. The department letter and the strange post marked one tugged at her but she knew it was time to

get working for the day. The day to day routine was firmly set so Sarah could concentrate on what she called her special cases. Richard was one of them and she wondered the best way to help him. She left the office and walked through to the children’s dorms. As the oldest in the hall Richard qualified for his own room and she saw him in the hallway looking out of the window. She could see the sadness in him and she knew the reason why it was so pronounced. Yet again yesterday another child was sent to a foster family and another was adopted.
Richard looked up as Miss Roberts walked down the dorm corridor and saw that she stopped to look at him. He could not help but feel anger when he saw the pity in her face as she looked at him. He stopped to think about what he faced he was now coming to the age of sixteen, there was no way he would now be adopted or even fostered he knew he was too old. Also he knew that he was also the wrong gender or so he thought. For many years he had fantasised about what would happen if he had been born a girl. A couple of times he had even worn some girl’s clothes and had felt totally comfortable with it and he felt that in a way it was the right thing for him to wear. He never felt embarrassed when he played dress up as he called it.
There was something also that he hid rather well in his private room in the hall; he had a couple of very infantile items. He had a pacifier and a Sippy cup and also a pink teddy bear that he hid from the staff and the other kids. The desire he had to be treated as both a child and a girl was growing stronger the older he got. There was a deep need in him that was taking over all the time and the effort to bury it was getting too hard. As he looked out of the window he slowly tuned out the rest of the noises of the hall around him he started to slip into his fantasy.

Part two: dream state.
Richard let the sounds of the hall and opened up his mind to the sensations he wanted to feel. He left a part of his mind to control what his feet and legs were doing and slowly slipped into what he called his safe zone. Slowly the images in his mind formed and his mentality slipped into the dream space. The images that formed were vivid to the point he could actually smell everything and feel the light breeze that tugged at the curtains. He let his mind eye wander around the room that his dream self was stood, it was the sort of room that would gladden the heart of any truly feminine little girl. The bed was actually more like a crib and with a canopy and pink gingham, on the walls there were prints of care bears and my little pony. There was also the smell of strawberries and an overlay of home baking and Richard let his body relax. He felt his body slip into its dream form and he walked around the room his dream form was skipping as it touched everything. The sensation of soft fur tickled the tips of his fingers and the smell of the air tingled in his nose. As he neared the door the smell of fresh cooking reached his nostrils and a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.

He slowly opened the door and was faced by the bars of a child gate in his way, he gently let his hand reach out and touch the white painted metal. It was warm to the touch and the metal was warmed by the air around him. He looked at his dream form hand and he smiled when he saw that it was fine and gentle and he giggled in his mind as he noticed the nails were painted a light pink. He shook his head and blonde hair flicked across his vision. The hair looked slightly curled and he felt warm inside. Suddenly a huge woman stood in front of him and she smiled and reached down and released a catch on the gate and opened it. The woman although large did not give out any sense of danger in fact the sense there was of love there. The woman reached down and ruffled Richard’s head and he felt his head shake with the rough but gentle caress.
“Come on sweetie I can see you are hungry, time for some breakfast.” The voice was melodious and gentle. She took his hand and led him down the hallway towards the smell of cooking and there was still the feeling of love surrounding around her.ve and safety. And the warmth of the woman seemed to fill the air, it was something that Richard craved deeply inside himself and he was drawn deeper into the dreamscape.
Richard after having a dream breakfast let himself slip out of the dream and back into the reality of his life. He sighed and walked out of his room down to the dining hall. He followed the crowd of the children towards the room where they all ate. His usual breakfast of two pieces of toast and a glass of orange juice set on a tray and he went to a corner of the room to eat. The other kids ignored him and allowed him to eat in peace. A couple of new kids to the hall walked over to where he was sitting but as another longer resident quickly whispered to them , they turned away and went to sit at an empty table. Richard was glad to be left alone and finished his meal and stood up and walked away. Miss Rogers was waiting outside of the dining hall and she made to try and detain him. He shrugged her hand away as it touched his shoulder.
“Richard please come with me” She said.
“Why what have I done this time?”
“Nothing honey I just want to talk to you.”
Richard took it as an order and followed her to the office and without waiting to be asked sat down. Sarah settled behind her desk and looked at her charge she waited a few minutes and looked at him. Richard crossed his arms and waited the Matron sat in silence waiting for him to speak. The minutes ticked past and nothing was said and Sarah started to tap the front of the desk gently. Richards gaze slipped to the corner of the desk and he saw the strange letter and reached a hand to touch it. Sarah did not stop him as it was the first time he had taken the initiative. She was not going to stop him as it seemed to be a way of reaching him.
“Miss Rogers why didn’t you open this letter?” he asked.
“It did not seem to be important today Richard, but dealing with you is important to me.”

Part three: warning in the wind

Richard reached for the letter to him it seemed to glow as he reached for it and as his fingers touched it. Sarah watched as the letter almost moved across the table towards Richard’s fingers, she did not believe in magic but it seemed as though this letter was. She watched as he opened his hand and the letter settled onto the palm of his hand. He gently reached a finger nail and slipped it under the flap of the letter and slipped out the expensive note paper from the embrace of the envelope.

The letter unfolded and Richard looked at it and seemed to look at what it said and frowned as he read the words in front of him.
“I think you should read the other letters from the department Miss Rogers, it is very important.”
Sarah listened to the voice of Richard and she reached for the letters and slowly opened the brown envelope from the department and she slipped the envelope open and read the fateful words.
“Dear Miss Roger’s,
The social services department unfortunately has to make cuts in their budget this year. Due to the expense of running the hall being a drain on our budget we have to make the decision to close the hall and place the children under your care in other establishments. This we have done with great sorrow as we also have had to make the decision to release you from your position. The closure will take place in two months time to give us time to rehome the children.
It is also known that you have a child in your care that is coming to the age of sixteen. Unfortunately we know that this child cannot be rehomed easily and we are deciding to move him into local authority housing with support. It is one decision that is rarely made but in these circumstances it is the best.
Yours Faithfully

Graham Siloe.”

Her gaze took in the letter and looked at Richard now she was worried about what was going to happen to him. She knew that children that were forced into adult situations were prone to fall apart and fail easily. She dreaded the thought that he would lose the innocence and end up in the clutches of the sort of people that had destroyed his mother. The lure of drugs would be strong if Richard could not fit into society. She did not have too force too much of the image into her mind of him sat on a street corner trying to turn tricks for another fix. She shuddered as the image sat in her head and she promised that this could not happen.
Richard watched Miss Rogers as she read the letters and he knew it was not good news. He watched closely as she felt thoughts cross through her mind. He saw a slight depression cross her face and he wondered what she was thinking. His attention was taken again by the letter and his eyes were drawn to letter head. It was very ornate and looked ancient, the paper of the letter was very stiff and was smooth to his touch it almost crackled as he ran his fingers across the top. There was a staff and a rabbit and a hat, it was almost as if it was the mark of a stage magician but there was a feel of a deeper power seemed to pulse from it. It slowly seemed to fade and the words seemed to run together until it was just a mass of black marks and Richard could not read the letter. Richard felt as though the letter was meant for him although the envelope was marked for Miss Rogers.

Sarah felt the anger in her start to run over about how the social services were looking at treating the kid’s under her care here and she knew that she would really have to do something. She knew that Richard would need the most help of all. She saw him take the other letter and stare at it as though he could not understand it, she wondered what the meaning of the letter was too him.

This story is continues in reaffirmation continued as I want to get this up on the net.

Reaffirmation - 02

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transformations

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression

TG Elements: 

  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Affirmation cont

A story by Allie Elle

In the last section we read the letter from social services and were introduced to a strange letter and letter head.

Part four: touching on the Magi.
Sarah gently took the letter from Richard’s hand and looked at the writing; the name at the head of the letter was strange. She wondered who the heck Lupus, Wolfing and Canis were to her it was strange names for a firm of lawyer’s. There were the letter head three different types of dog on a shield and the script was formal and old fashioned. The letter was not typed but hand written and Sarah had difficulty in reading the script she swore it was written with a quill and ink. She scanned the letter with a smile as it seemed to be aimed at the orphanage and she scanned it.

Dear Mistress,
Pardon the formality of this letter but as the Mistress of the hall my clients have instructed me in contacting you. We are aware in recent years the Hall has been a facility for the care of unwanted children. We are also aware that local government is in the process of withdrawing their funding to your auspicious facility.
My clients are the family that originally owned Orpheus Hall and in the early part of the twentieth century due to financial constraints offered the hall for the use in which is put too at present. They have followed what has been happening at the hall closely and wish due to changes in their fortunes to assist you in your work.
They have only one concern you have in your care a young man who is close to reaching his age of majority and as such will be leaving your care. My clients have various businesses and one is located in the town not far from the hall. As the young man in question has no formal qualifications and is unlikely to progress without help my clients are willing to offer that help.
On the day of June the tenth at two post midday they are expecting Richard to attend an interview at this office with myself and my partners to arrange his further employment or placement.

Yours in good health
James Robert Lupine QC

Sarah looked at the letter and her jaw dropped how the hell these people know about Richard and how he faced no further support in the system. As she mused over this she also realised that Richard had no formal clothes like a suit and she had less than three hours to get him one. She also wondered where the hell the money would come from to get a suit for him, there was not enough in the petty cash and Richard had no money and Sarah always put a lot of her wages back into getting things for the children. Just then one of the children was screaming in the hallway and both Sarah and Richard stood up together. As one they walked towards the disturbance and stopped dead in their tracks, there was a man dressed in a formal suit with a top hat and cloak stood by the main doors. He bowed as they approached and held out a hand with a small half smile.

“Aah Mistress Sarah I have the temerity to presume and Master Richard.” His words were old fashioned and he swept off his hat.
“Can I help you Sir?” was Sarah’s response.
“Allow your humble servant to present himself, George Magi at your service purveyor of fine garments.” He produced a card which Sarah read in shock. There was the three dog type heads at the top of the card.
“It has been brought to my attention that Master Richard has a meeting with some of my clients today and is lacking in a suitable wardrobe. My humble self has been dispatched to assist.”

With that George Magi bowed again and produced a measuring tape and a large trunk and a smile crossed his face. He approached both Sarah and Richard and he seemed to shrink in size until he was just below Richard’s shoulder level. His face seemed to soften also and years dropped off him and he appeared in his mid twenties. He held out his hand again and grasped Richards in a tight hand shake, a small frown crossed his face and Richard looked down and for a brief second saw his dream self’s hand held there.
Richard took another look at this strange man and what had happened and pulled his hand free and ran through the hallway until he reached the stairs and found a dark corner. He crouched down shaking and tears starting to form, he wondered who this strange man was and what had happened. As he crouched down he heard Mr Magi talk to Sarah.
“Ma’am I fear my presence has upset the young gentle man i think it may be best if I call one of my seamstresses to help measure and costume him.”
“Richard is pretty shy for a boy his age Sir please don’t judge him harshly”

“on the contrary Madam I do not judge the gentle man at all but strive to make him as comfortable as possible.”
With that he stopped and a young woman walked through the main doors she was a female copy of George and she curtsied deeply. She stopped and scanned the hallway and without a word walked to wards where Richard was hiding. She smiled warmly as she crouched and touched his cheek with a soft finger and then slowly moved her hand down to take Richards hand in hers and gently urged him to his feet. She without a word led him back to the foot of the staircase and Sarah stood there and tilted her head and saw the streaks of tears down his cheeks.
She laid a gentle hand on his shoulder and nodded for him to go with the young woman and she turned to George and raised her eyebrow. The gentleman nodded and walked with Sarah into the office leaving Richard with the young woman.
“Don’t worry little one I won’t bite you,” Her voice was soft,” it’s only sorting out clothes for you hun.”
With her gentle words she led Richard towards his room away from the others. Richard walked slower than usual as Sarah had not explained to him what was going on.

She led him through his room door and then turned to smile gently and her face seemed to glow. She sat Richard down on his bed and looked him up and down and gently touched his cheek her finger seemed to leave a track of light. Richards’s cheek muscles relaxed as the finger moved down its track on his face and the corner of his lip turned up into a slight smile. Her face seemed to shimmer slightly too and it softened a few years dropped from her and she appeared to be the same age as him. The transformation didn’t stop at her face but her body and clothes changed until she appeared to be a full teenage girl her smile became larger and then she nodded to herself.

“That’s better now I can talk to you on the same level Richard,” her voice was warm and slightly husky,” Let me explain a bit or you might not be able to understand what is going on.” Richard looked at her and couldn’t form the words he needed to say so she went on not as much talking openly but inside his mind.
She explained in his head that really nothing that she did was ever going to harm him but that it was all going to be done to help him. She knew he was not ready to look after himself and that what was going to happen with the Hall would lead to harm to him in the future. That her employers were to make sure nothing happened to him and his future, she then stopped and almost seemed to be searching through his mind. Subconsciously he created a mental image of her opening doors to rooms in his mind and her peering through but not in a bad way. There was one room he wanted to keep locked from her and he concentrated on that door as his mental image of her reached it. He pictured her trying the door and getting nowhere as she fought the handle. Her images self shook her head and Richard focused on the outside world again.
“looks like I may still have a bit of work ahead of me to get you to trust me” her voice was gentle and held no rebuke.

To be continued
Part 3 gaining trust and a very strange interview .

Reaffirmation 03

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic

TG Themes: 

  • Age Dysphoria
  • Age Regression
  • Fresh Start

TG Elements: 

  • Childhood

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

“That’s better now I can talk to you on the same level Richard,” her voice was warm and slightly husky,” Let me explain a bit or you might not be able to understand what is going on.” Richard looked at her and couldn’t form the words he needed to say so she went on not as much talking openly but inside his mind.
She explained in his head that really nothing that she did was ever going to harm him but that it was all going to be done to help him. She knew he was not ready to look after himself and that what was going to happen with the Hall would lead to harm to him in the future. That her employers were to make sure nothing happened to him and his future, she then stopped and almost seemed to be searching through his mind. Subconsciously he created a mental image of her opening doors to rooms in his mind and her peering through but not in a bad way. There was one room he wanted to keep locked from her and he concentrated on that door as his mental image of her reached it. He pictured her trying the door and getting nowhere as she fought the handle. Her images self shook her head and Richard focused on the outside world again.
“looks like I may still have a bit of work ahead of me to get you to trust me” her voice was gentle and held no rebuke.
And now after a long hiatus we pick up.......

Part 3 gaining trust and a very strange interview .

Richard felt bad that he didn't trust this gentle but strange woman, she laid her cheek against his and suddenly a mirror appeared in her hand and she held it up. Richard was surprised as her eyes and face seemed to match his, the main difference was that when a grin split her face two huge dimples framed it. He felt himself start to smile and his guarded posture relaxed further and a feeling of trust started to grow along with his smile.

“That's better little one, now we can work on introductions.” She said her voice lilted with a laugh.

“I'm sorry , I'm Richard Travis” He stuck out his right hand and noticed the tremors had started early today.

“Well master Richard, I am Jane and I work for Mr Magi as a seamstress.”

The formal address made Richard giggle and he clamped down on it still trying to hide his wrongness. Jane looked at him and raised an eyebrow and then tilted her head crossing her eyes and poking out her tongue. This time Richard couldn't help himself and the giggle burst from his lips. That made Janes smile wider and then she shook her head. She pulled an ancient fob watch from the pocket of the waistcoat she was wearing.

“This will not do young master Richard, time the ever demanding mistress marches on” She clicked her fingers and an old looking trunk appeared by the battered wardrobe in his room.

“We have to get you dressed presentably, you are to meet the Cerberus partnership today to discuss your future.”

Jane started pulling a dress shirt and pants and waistcoat and jacket from the trunk along with new underwear. The weave of the cloth was exquisite and it looked like it had come from Saville row in London. Richard's left arm was now shaking openly and he knew his left leg would not support his weight. He cursed as he hated his body when it did this especially in front of other people. It was another thing that pointed out how much of a failure he was. Jane looked and saw the tremors and her smile did not falter, she just carried on pulling clothes out of that trunk until there was everything and then with gentle words got Richard to agree to her assistance.

In short order she had Richard dressed and looking presentable but frowned when he tried to push her away when she went to help him stand. Richard shook his head after a slight hesitation and accepted the help , Jane could see the pride in the young eyes looking a t her. She through her abilities being a member of the summer court and assistant to the magi. She knew this interview and the preparation was immensely important. The queen of the summer court had plans for this young person and also the orphanage. The fae had hidden for many centuries by appearing fully human. The hall that housed the orphanage was build at the base of a leyline.

The pair with Richard not obviously leaning on Jane made their way back town to the office and the sound of laughter reached their ears. That led to Richard going through the office door with a surprised look on his face. The strange gentleman who had introduced himself as Mr Magi seemed to be entertaining Sarah with some rather long winded story. As he walked in Mr Magi stood up and with a smile that reached his eyes sketched a deep bow and out of nowhere a cane appeared in his right hand. The head of it was a brass swan and it seemed it was made of feathers not just a cast lump.

“Ah there is the young gentleman now and please as part of my mission to outfit you correctly please accept the cane also” Mr Magi thrust it forward until it was close to Richard's hand.

Jane grasped the cane and then held it by the hand on Richards affected side. She then gently made sure his hand was gripping it and guided him to a chair. All of what had been happening was creating a feeling of light headedness and Richard started to feel his good leg buckle and he flopped into a chair as though someone had cut a string that was holding him up.

“Now young mister Richard we must talk of strange and wonderful things...” Mr Magi's voice suddenly became firmer and it lost some of its joviality.

Tbc and not with such a long hiatus this time!..........

Reaffirmation 04

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • Toddler

TG Themes: 

  • Age Dysphoria
  • Age Regression
  • Fresh Start

TG Elements: 

  • Childhood
  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Reaffirmation 4

“Now young mister Richard we must talk of strange and wonderful things...” Mr Magi's voice suddenly became firmer and it lost some of its joviality.

…........

Reaffirmation part 4.....

Richard waited for the older gentleman to start to explain why he was there and how it was important to him and also the orphanage housed at the hall. He also was uncomfortable in the formal clothes and trying to keep the tremors in his arm and hand under control. The doctors thought it was a form of multiple schlorosis but there was no full confirmation on it. Mr Magi and Sarah took pains to ignore it but Jane gently took his hand as the explanation was forthcoming.

Magi started by explaining again the history of the family that originally owned the hall, and then he started to explain how the local authorities were trying to cut costs that they didn't need to. As he explained his voice got a little harder as he went on about other kids being sent into an environment where they would struggle. Jane reached across Richard with her free hand and laid it on Mr Magi's knee. He started to relax and blush a little shaking his head at his own reaction.

Sarah took advantage of the interruption and tapped the letter she had on her desk.

“So Mr Magi about Richard and his appointment, what exactly is it about apart from him ageing out”.

“Why as it stated the family is concerned and would like to find a way that Richard could be served by them.” Mr Magi responded.

“ I still happen to still be in the room Sarah, I am also old enough to be addressed even though not legally an adult yet you know!” Richards tone was a little sharper than usual.

“ Then allow me to apologise Mr Richard yet again.” Magi responded causing a laugh from Richard.

The dapper gentleman turned his chair so he could face both Sarah and Richard and carried on his explanation and the fact he and Jane would be taking him in an hour to the offices of Growler,Cerberus and Circe the solicitors representing the family. Richard being a bookish sort of person due to his disabilities was taken aback by the name of one of the solicitors and his head tilted in confusion. Then he breathed and he wondered why with all that had happened today names from legends would be any different from the magic he had seen with Jane and Magi.

The conversation continued for a short while longer then Jane pulled out a pocket watch and cleared her throat and Magi got the hint.

“Time we were off young sir and to see what the future holds for you, Miss Sarah Circe will be in contact with you this afternoon to arrange funding for the orphanage and the children and staff under your care.” With that he stood and Jane joined him motioning for Richard to stand also.

They left the orphanage and to say Richard was surprised by the classic Rolls Royce that stood at the base of the stairs. Jane climbed behind the steering wheel and Mr Magi held the back door open and helped Richard settle himself onto the leather seat. They did not continue the conversation from the office as the older man settled in to watching the scenery and Richard was too exhausted with controlling his problems to initiate any further talking. The countryside gave way to the outskirts of town and the journey terminated at the door of a rather old fashioned building.

When they had stopped again Magi helped Richard out of the car. There was a white haired rather muscular man waiting by the doorway. He nodded to Magi and then went to the other side of Richard and tilting his head looked down and scowled then smiled and with a seeping bow invited the two to enter the lobby of the offices. As Richard walked through into the darkened lobby his thoughts shifted back to his dreams and who he saw himself as. That toddler girl came to the front of his mind again, this time though she seemed to be standing there looking at Richard.

Richard started to feel a crawling sensation over his skin as the thoughts about his internal personality asserted themselves. The world seemed to get larger as his attention shifted outwards again. The sound of his stuttering footsteps changed and Mr Magi's hand seemed to grow holding his. His pants seemed to become softer and there came the whispering sensation of two bunches tickling the sides of his ears. His arms had stopped spasming and there was a lightness in his step and the sound changed to that of someone skipping every couple of steps. He could hear a giggle from near him and he then realised it was coming from him.

“wha tha?” Richard was shocked at his voice and the diction he was using. They passed a darkened glass partition and what was reflected back shocked Richard to the core. Looking back from the reflection was the 3 year old girl that haunted his inner thoughts and the locked room he kept in his head from Jane. She was dressed rather formally and Richard could work out it was him by the fact the girl was holding Mr Magi's hand.

“Try not to panic Richard all will be explained in a short wile, Miss Circe is who you will be dealing with” Magi patted the small hand held in his as they walked towards a brightly lit office.

“Magister!” A woman's voice peeled out and a vision of perfection was stood in the doorway, “You had better bring that child in and sit her down instead of dragging her hither and yon” That woman could only be Circe and Richard wondered what the hades was happening and why was he now a little girl from his dreams.......

Reaffirmation 05

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Toddler

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Animal / Furry / Non-human
  • Fresh Start

Other Keywords: 

  • Kitsune
  • Magic

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

“Magister!” A woman's voice peeled out and a vision of perfection was stood in the doorway, “You had better bring that child in and sit her down instead of dragging her hither and yon” That woman could only be Circe and Richard wondered what the hades was happening and why was he now a little girl from his dreams.......

Reaffirmation 5

Circe looked at Richard and smiled and although the woman seemed to be a vision of female perfection the look was filled with compassion. Mr Magi held Richard's hand and guided him into the office and lifted her into the chair that was facing the desk. The sensations of her feet swinging free in the air definitely tickled Richard and she felt herself giving way to a more childish feeling as she swung her feet too and fro. The part of her mind that was still the teenaged boy wondered why the transformation and why now. Circe settled herself gracefully behind the desk in a rather imposing chair and Mr Magi sat by the door. It was obvious that this interview was between Richard and Circe.

The woman examined the child like form sat on the other side of the desk minutely, again there was no malice. Indeed there seemed to be a deep compassion from her and a humour in her eyes. After five minutes of examination Circe crossed her eyes and Richard and winked.
“Well young lady now we shall talk of why and how and wherefores.” Circe opened.
“Weww what we are gonna tawk about?” Richard was surprised as her language came out appropriately for their apparent age.
“One can guess you are pretty confused after everything that has been happening this morning Richard.” Was the reply Circe didn't mention anything about the childish pronunciation.
“Comfussed wouwd be a unnastatemen”

Circe couldn't hold back a slight chuckle as the former boy used such advanced statements in a sweet childish voice and diction. She pulled out a file and setting it in front of herself opened the cover and flipped some papers. She knew that some major explanations were needed and also the child had not noticed but their tremors and disability were now a thing of the past. Also the speed of the transformation was unusual, in the past most of those that were transformed it took over a week. There seemed to be the touch of another deity involved in this, sometimes involvement was benevolent as the intervention on the closing of the hall at other times there was a malicious element.

Whom ever was involved had hidden their traces as Circe was going to transform Richard but into a younger version. Then the Goddess was going to place the boy with a family that had connections and wealth. This complication was unforeseen and added a few wrinkles in the plans that she and Merlin aka Mr Magi had planned out. Merlin it seemed was unphased by the transformation and she wondered if he had a hand in it. If he did then it wouldn't of been the first time. There main problem was this didn't feel like Merlin was responsible but he was hiding something from her.

“To business then,”Circe centred herself, “ you are well aware of the hall losing it's funding and as it was the only home you had known for many years and would be for many children we had to take action.”

Circe went on to explain about the hall and its role over many years as a safe haven for children and the fae. The mention of the faery folk surprised Richard, there was a lot of things that were surprising Richard today. Then Circe started to fill in who she really was but didn't explain who Mr Magi was, that was best left to Merlin to introduce himself properly. Talk about a head spin Richard's adolescent reasoning was rocked to it's core, So magic and the gods were real,there they sat in the middle of it all now a 3 year old girl. What was really surprising is that they were not freaking out, maybe either Mr Magi or Circe were responsible for that.
The explanation continued, and the fact the fae and Magic users were protective of those lost or hurt was a revelation. The question that Richard really wanted to ask seemed to stall before they could utter it. The time seemed to drag and the energy of a young body was causing Richard to fidget in the seat, first the swinging of the legs increased then came the looking around the room. Circe held back another chuckle as she watched the apparent child's behaviour start to match it's form. She did need Richard to refocus as to her and most of the other gods transformations had to be voluntary.

In her past that was not always the case but as humanity seemed to mature so did her behaviours. In fact in the whole pantheon of gods only a handful would do such without the permission of the victim. The other point was that Richard was being so calm at what was happening and his aura had settled from when they had first entered the offices. Just then there was a knock on the door and a face resembling a humanized wolf poked it's head in and raised a rather bushy eyebrow.
“Circe there,s a guest in the atrium I think they had best join you all” Just as he said that Richard gave out a little yelp as the tip of a fox tail tickled their hand.

“I am in conference Cerberus, who by the realms is it?” Circe replied with a shortness of tone.
“Ma'am its best they introduce themselves, judging by what,s just happened with the little one”

Circe blinked a couple of times as the fact that Richard now had a fox tail and ears. She tilted her head in confusion for a short while and Merlin could be heard to chuckle at the latest development. That confirmed it there was one group of the pantheon that were inherent tricksters. The main concern was what was the child to them and why now had they got involved.
“okay Cerberus you can show them in.” Circe informed the other.

Once that was said Cerberus opened the door fully and a short black haired woman dressed in a rather fine kimono entered the office and the tips of nine tails could be seen. The woman bowed to Circe and Merlin and stood next to Richard's chair.

“Madam,Circe and Mr Magi,” The woman,s voice was musical and she finally turned to Richard, “ Sir Madam and little one I am called Okami and it is my pleasure to meet you all”

To say that Circe and Merlin were shocked would be an understatement, why would Inari's handmaiden be here?..........

Reaffirmation 06

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • Toddler

TG Themes: 

  • Age Dysphoria
  • Age Regression
  • Animal / Furry / Non-human

Other Keywords: 

  • Kitsune

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

“Madam,Circe and Mr Magi,” The woman,s voice was musical and she finally turned to Richard, “ Sir Madam and little one I am called Okami and it is my pleasure to meet you all”
To say that Circe and Merlin were shocked would be an understatement, why would Inari's handmaiden be here?..........

Reaffirmation 06

Richard was getting confused and starting to feel the need to fidget at the scrutiny the three adults were now placing them under. Without much thought the tip of the fox tail started to flick back and forth. It then seemed to have a life of its own and started to tickle the back of Richards ear, the now childlike body responded in its own way and a giggle crept up from its stomach. Okami joined in the giggle and it's nine tails waved around behind it like the tentacles of an octopus as it plopped itself on the corner of the desk.

There was still what was the reasons why Richards inner desire had come forward in the form they now inhabited. Circe couldn't help but join in the giggles from the young girl on the chair facing her even though she was trying to maintain a professional demeanour. The main problem was the tails twitching from both the child and the older kitsune, she found it amusing that the tails were starting to synchronise.

Richard looked at the three adults and was starting to get impatient and the now child wanted a better explanation for their situation. All this talk of magic and mystical beings was starting to stretch their incredulity. It wasn't helping that the more childish emotions were starting to surface. Okami could sense the frustration and she turned to the other two and tilted her head as if asking a question.

“Well me thinks there should be some better explanations given to you child” Okami started without preamble.

“Dat wud be nice” Richard replied frowning.

“ You have been told about the orphanage you have resided in for many years is a safe place also for the fae and other magic users.”

Richard nodded wondering what was to be revealed yet.

“there unfortunately is more, firstly child have you noticed something about your infirmities?”

Richard thought on that and they realised that since the transformation there had been no signs of tremors or weakness. Richard smiled as that realisation struck and glanced at their right arm and leg and could not help but giggle.

“but why a baby?” Richard asked quietly.

“Me thinks not quite an infant child, is the perchance wearing pilchers under that dress?” Okami replied with a gentle smile.

“Is not this form the one you desired, your dreams and desires in your head reached out to Inari and they saw your suffering. Also it will give the chance to grow into the gifts that will be given those you will learn over time.”

Circe started to bristle as the thrice damned kitsune took over the interview. Foxes to her were tricky creatures and had their own reasons for what they do. The major confusion was what the God Inari wanted with the child. There was also now the mention of gifts, Herself and Merlin had not planned on adding Richard to the ranks of magic users to protect them.

Okami continued to explain in a gentle manner to Richard, further to being granted magic and the body of a young girl and free of disability. Richard was now a young kitsune and had also been granted the ability to represent Inari in dealings with the fae and magic users and humans. This was important and the age also allowed Richard to learn the skills and knowledge for what they were appointed to do.

“I not ask fer dis” Richard whined causing Okami to laugh openly.

“Sorry me thinks that laughter was not the best response child, What is given sometimes is not asked for but at times is what is needed.”

The explanation continued from the kitsune, the magic users would of removed the disabilities but as for Richard staying male. The depression and other thoughts that had plagued the young man would of increased with the extended time. A body could be healed and youth re-granted but the changing of a soul was impossible. There was also the fact of Richards history and why they were needed.

Richards mother had been blessed by Inari as she was from Japan. The father had been an Englishman and she had come to England to find them. A year after Richard was born after searching fruitlessly she had taken her own life. The shame of having a child outside of marriage to a foreigner consumed her. That had brought Richard to the attention of the kitsune and the deities but it had taken time to track the youth down.

The full explanation even took Circe by surprise and Merlin had lost the playful demeanour. This fact had not come to light when they scried Richards future. It explained why Inari had got involved and they worried what it would mean for their plans for the youth as they still needed Richard. Richard saw the way Circe was looking at them from the other side of the desk and realised that the explanation from Okami was fuller than Circe and Mr Magi had given them.

“now child you have two choices to make” Okami hopped down from the desk and knelt in front of Richard.

“It will be hard if thou is a girl named Richard me thinks”, Okami said with a smile, “ ye must choose a more apt name and also whether ye accept Inari's choice or that of the mages.”

…................

Reaffirmation 07

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Toddler

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Animal / Furry / Non-human
  • Fresh Start

TG Elements: 

  • Childhood

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

“It will be hard if thou is a girl named Richard me thinks”, Okami said with a smile, “ ye must choose a more apt name and also whether ye accept Inari's choice or that of the mages.”

…................

Reaffirmation 07

Richard still did quite understand what choice was being offered. Typical of the fox maidens, they thought the choices between what they considered right and the rest of the world were not quite visible. That was compounded by the fact that his thought patterns were flashing between teenager and toddler. He had to agree though with him being a girl now and this small Richard was not quite the right name.

Okami could sense the thoughts of confusion in the child, though could not quite work out the basis of it. The child's heritage should be paramount. The demi deity was hampered by the social traditions of the Japanese culture. The fact that the girl that was Richard had been raised in the western world and in an environment that was quintessentially English. There was also the fact that in typical adult to child fashion explanations were mainly orders to do one thing or another.

This behaviour really caused Richard to be very irritated and his body reacted by jumping down from the chair and to start to stomp around in front of the desk. Merlin in his guise as Mr Magi tried to get the apparent child to sit down again but Richard just glared at him. This caused Okami to laugh loudly, as it seemed to her that these western magic users could not even control a toddler on the verge of a tantrum.

The sudden musical laugher caused Richard to stop and stare at the kitsune and the tail on the small body to appear to fluff up. Okami could see the child staring at her and the brush of the tail fully fluffed in exasperation. She could see a fleck of gold light in the child's eyes and she bit back her laugh.

“Apologies my little one methinks that you are unaware of the choices and levity is something not called for.” She hopped off the desk and crouched to look Richard in the eyes.

“thy first choice should be a proper name and then consider what these magic users require of you,” her voice was gentle without humour again, “also thy should consider what thy desires are.”

This caused Richard to calm down and lock gazes fully with the kitsune. Yes Richard would not be a suitable name now, there was also the fact his features or should say hers were oriental in nature. The other fact was the darned ears and tail, who would adopt a child that looked like a fox, it caused a feeling of depression to settle again. Shaking that off Richard turned away and stared at the reflection in the office partition glass.

For a few minutes all the surroundings and voices were tuned out. Richard was starting to feel lost and subconsciously a thumb started teasing at the lower lip. Names started to pop into mind and the consideration got deeper. Circe looked closely shocked as she examined the aura coming from the child's body. It had started growing in intensity after the 2nd transformation, the strange thing was it was not a god like energy but more akin to leyline type energy.

“I fink I feel likes a Sarah” Richard said after a short while.

Okami frowned, such a western name she had hoped for something more traditional. Circe beamed as it being western in nature to her meant the child would follow the path she wanted to lay out.

“So be it you shall be a Sarah,now we need to find you a family we can't send you back to the orphanage.” Merlin put in his two penny's worth.

“Indeed not Magi, though the family we had arranged were expecting a young gentleman” Circe mused.

“So thee were not going to offer the child a choice of where she went !” all nine of Okami's tails bristled and so did the child's single tail.

Circe cringed back at the anger from the elder kitsune and also the little girl that battered at her. She realised that they had not really thought things through and it was going to get out of hand. Just then the telephone on the desk rang loudly and her slender hand reached out to grasp the handset. As she listened to the voice on the line she murmured light responses and her face clouded in concern again.

That had been the head of the magical family that the child formerly Richard was going to be placed. The news it was now a toddler girl had reached his ears. This individual was known to be a sexist idiot and had cemented that definition of him in her mind.
He had found out the child was now a girl and he was in no way having a sissy in his household.

That really left them in a bind, sending the child back to the orphanage was the only option she could see. Okami could see the sorceresses shoulders slump and she knew now it was the time for her to put up or shut up. She had an option and wondered if the child would accept it, or maybe there was a close connection in this child to this land.

“Well Sarah, if that is the name thou chooses tis a good start,” Okami was still at the child's level, “now to where thou will reside is the next question.”

“yu not sendin me back to tha hall” There was an underlying panic in the young girl. Okami shook her head with a gentle smile.

“Nay child, thee should not fret so” Okami laid one of her tails on Sarah's cheek and found the girls tail was intertwining with one of her other tails.

That sign of intimacy and familial closeness was a surprise to the older kitsune. It should not of been as Richard now Sarah had been turned into a kitsune and they were animals that had a close community. Just then the voice of someone filled the older kitsune's mind and the god/goddess Inari chose to speak to her and the rest of the persons in the office as it moved from outside of her mind.

“So the choice is made and the kit is to be the charge of Okami, thee accept this kid my maiden?” the voice held a lot of love and warmth.

“yes my god” Okami replied as one of her deepest wishes had now been granted. She now had a kit of her own and a cute girl kit she could raise and love.

“So be it, the magic users can take care of housing and bringing your dialect up to date, love the kit and help her grow she has many tasks to come”

The rebirth of hope

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Child

TG Themes: 

  • Age Progression
  • Bad Boy to Good Girl
  • Wishes
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

Other Keywords: 

  • Hope Ranch

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The rebirth of hope.

A seasonal story with precepts for the wise by Mistress Allie Elle,

The mall was its usual throng of mid December Christmas shoppers bustling for position and that last must have bargain. The crowds were almost close to being a snarling beast and the gods help anyone caught in its thrall. Children clung desperately to parents and partners held to each other like drowning men to a life raft. In the middle of it all by the fountain covered in fake snow and switched off in homage to the season a small group of faux Dickensian carollers were in the middle of a rendition of we three kings. Behind them a group of bored teens were hunched over their phones lost to the activity around them.

Watching all this was a young figure, outwardly it appeared just about ten years old. That was until you looked at its eyes. Looking into those two green pools they showed eons of pain and suffering, if someone looked at them they would think that no one should have suffered what this small frame had been through. There was also some cunning there a survival instinct of an animal cornered too often. The eyes scanned around the crowds looking for an easy target, the eyes were not after a malicious theft but they needed to find some form of food or money.

The eyes belonged to young Jonathon Ricks; he was not a bad kid but his family situation caused him to be on the streets more than in the run down house. His mother had died two years ago and his father had fallen foul of addictions. The latest squeeze of his father was a biker chick with a problem having the twelve year old in the house. He looked younger due to health problems caused by a history of health problems and the fact that his family had always lived just below the bread line. His hair was matted and tangled and his clothes were far from laundered.

The mall security could not keep an eye on him either as they were pushed to deal with the crowds. Jonathon saw a young woman drop her purse and a couple of bills fell to the floor and the woman did not even notice it. He saw his chance and darted out his small size a benefit when it came to this, as the woman who had dropped the bills stood up Jonathon’s hand closed on the bills and he made it look as though he was helping her to her feet.

“Hope you are okay miss?” Jonathon smiled as he slid his hand into his jeans and looked down as though to blush.

“Yes thank you, just a little spill no harm done” the woman replied and closed up her purse.

Jonathon smiled as he made his way back to the edge of the fountain and pulled out the crumpled bills. His eyes widened when he saw just how much was there, in his hand he now held four fifty dollar bills. This was the first ever time he had seen such an amount of money in his hands and he realised if he was careful he could eat well for a good few days. Smiling to himself he slipped further into the crowds and made his way out of the mall. He did not want to pay the mark-up that the food court put on items and he also knew that sometimes small mom and pop stores were the better deal.

Walking down the main strip away from the mall he entered into the run down area where he lived and with a smile decided to head to Aronstein’s. He loved hanging around Rebecca Aronstein and her husband Jacob. The elderly Jewish couple had a soft spot for him as they had known his mother, Many times the two of them would tell Jonathon stories about his mother and her growing up in the area. He slipped three of the fifties into his sock and carried on walking always keeping an eye on his surroundings as this was gang territory. A lot of the gang heavies were always pressuring him to join for “Protection” but he did not want to have anything to do with that life. The image of his father and his latest filled his mind and steered him away from that life of crime. As he neared the slightly run down stoop of the store he could see Rebecca stood by the door with her usual smile.

Rebecca saw Jonathon walking towards the store and she looked around the door at her husband. With a tilt of her head she motioned to him that they were soon to have a visitor. Jacob smiled as he knew exactly which visitor would bring that smile to his wife’s face. Jonathon was always welcome at their store and the small apartment above and in fact had been a regular visitor. The couple did view the young man as an adopted son; they also knew how much of a struggle it was for him.

Jonathon smiled as he held up the fifty and saw Rebecca smile and nod.

“Well my boy seems Santa was early this year?” She asked with a smile.

“Yes mama Rebecca though can’t let dad know” Jonathon frowned.

Rebecca knew that if Jonathon’s father found any cash on the boy then it would either be drank or spent on drugs. She shook her head knowing that the child would have to be cunning to make sure that he was still able to eat. She did not know though that he had another three bills in his sock and he was not going to let on about it and make sure he could still eat. He walked into the store and started to make selections feeling for the first time he could actually treat himself to some candy. The elderly Jewish couple watched him as he shopped and smiled when they saw he was treating himself. After a short while he had enough for a good feed and let Jacob ring him up.

A short while later with a full stomach he let himself into the rundown house where he and his father resided. As he walked in he could hear the two adults in the house screaming at each other and with a shrug he covered his ears and climbed into the closet space where he knew he would be safe for the moment. He curled up into his usual protective foetal position and let himself tune out. In moments like this he retreated to his imagination, there was a little twist to his imagination that he could not let people know about and this was the time he opened those doors. The door opened to his secret room and his internal self smiled as he looked around.

The room was definitely not where his body was in the physical world as you looked around your eyes would be drawn to a window looking out over paddocks. The walls were cream and pink and the curtains lacy, the bed a little princess dream and covered with stuffed toys. Shelves groaned under their load of dolls and books, and the closed door open to show English riding clothes and dresses. For many years this young boy always knew he was born in the wrong body and the wrong family. His mannerisms were always gentle although toughened by having to survive and he seemed to have a way with domesticated animals. This thing was a contentious point with his father in the brief times he was lucid. According to his father after mother had died Jonathon had become more of a sissy.

In fact he had not become more of a sissy just that his mother was not around to run interference and his father had just noticed the more feminine behaviours from his son. His latest girlfriend was always on at Jonathon's father to get him to man up. No matter when his father was sober or lucid enough to really interact with his son something would interrupt. Janice his father’s latest partner would not have anything to really do with Jonathon and he was glad of that. After a long while the sounds of his father slamming around brought the young boy back to himself.

“Goddamn it boy where the fuck are you!” His father’s drunken and drug induced slurring was hard on the ears.

Jonathon buried further into the closet and started to count the seconds and then he heard the sound of his sneakers being thrown against the closet door.

“Well look here the little sissy has been turning tricks?” Janice’s voice was a sneer and Jonathon realised they had found the three fifties tucked into his sneakers.

“If the little whore has then I will kill him did not raise some faggot!” His father responded.
The voices moved off as the thought of another hit of their drugs was a greater pull than the possibility that Jonathon had been prostituting himself.

Slowly the sounds of the house descended into the silence of the night after both the adults succumbed to their drug induced highs. Jonathon crawled out of the closet and gasped when he saw the damage that the two adults had done to his possessions. The few clothes he had were scattered over the floor outside the closet and a total wreck. He looked at the damage and sighed and considered his options and looked at the pile and tears pulled at the corners of his eyes. On the top of the pile the photograph of his mother was torn and the pieces crumpled. This was the only pieces left apart from his memory of her that was left of his mother. He picked up the pieces and shoved them into the back pocket of his jeans, looking around the damage he thought about what would happen when the two of them came too and the possibility Janice would use the excuse of the money to pervert his father further.

After a few minutes he decided there was only one course of action and he picked up the only undamaged items he owned. One was a teddy bear his mother had given him and the other was a pink backpack and with one final look walked down the hallway out of the house. The snow was starting to fall in a thick blanket as he stole out of the door into the street. Due to the early hour the sidewalks were empty but well lit by the other houses having displays of Christmas decorations. Trudging through the snow he walked past the corner store and was surprised to see Jacob at the door.
“Boychik what are doing out on this night?” He asked Jonathon raising an eyebrow.

“Papa Jacob I can’t take any more,” Tears were starting to run down his face as he looked at the elderly man, “They took my money and though I had been, you know?”

“Boy, boy it’s too cold to go anywhere this night come into the warm with me and sit with Mama Rebecca” Jacob opened the door but Jonathon shook his head.

After that brief interruption and Jacob seeing the boy would not change his mind turned in the door and yelled upstairs. Rebecca came running down in a house coat and looked at the boy stood there. After a brief conversation that Jonathon could not hear she pooped back inside and came out a short while later with a bag and thrust it into Jonathon’s hands. It was well filled and he nodded his thanks and hugged the two of them and started to carry on down the street away from the neighbourhood. The two watched him as he walked away and Rebecca looked at her husband and shook her head. As his figure got smaller into the distance there seemed to be a lifting of a weight off his shoulders.

The chill settled into his bones as he walked the snow wasn’t helping the way he was feeling but he kept on walking. A few times a police cruiser passed him but he just hunched himself down and carried on walking. He was concentrating on not really bringing any attention to himself and the actions of the police cruiser seemed to point to the fact nobody cared he was not there. Slowly the sky started to lighten but with that came another problem, the fact the skies were clear meant the temperature was starting to drop further. As the air became crisper the snow underfoot started to freeze and his footsteps started to sound crisper.

He walked for hours it seemed and snacked from the bag when the need struck him; he stopped when he saw a clean bench and settled onto the cold wood. Taking the bottle of water from the bag he started to drink and look around. The sky was starting to cloud and it was the colour of the clouds that was showing that more snow was on the way. After the short break he started to walk further way from the town and he found that he was walking towards the mall without really thinking. It seemed longer this time as he found he was really walking to a new life and new start but he did not know where and how. As he reached the parking lot of the mall he was glad it was still early and the traffic was light so without problems he managed to get into the lot.

The only real movement was the security staff and other mall staff starting their day and arriving for work. He hid as he usually does and watched as the crowds started to build gently as the world came back to life and continued the preparations for Christmas. For some reason the security seemed to be very active today and there seemed to be more uniforms patrolling the shops. Also maintenance was doing a lot of work in the service ways and that created fewer spaces for him to hide from people. The crowds were starting to get thicker and moving around was getting more and more difficult even for someone as small as he was. He was being jostled and bumped from each person and he tried to keep hold of his backpack.

He was getting tired of being jostled and he slipped out of the main doors and back into the parking lot. He breathed a little easier away from the crowds and stretched himself to ease his muscles as he resettled the bag on his back. He wasn’t watching the traffic level as he slipped away from the mall and reached the main strip again and started to cross. The scream of breaks and the sound of a car horn was the last thing he heard as his body was engulfed in pain.

Francine Grantham was on her way out of the mall the crew cab ford handling the ice and snow easily. Her bunker gear hung up in the back window after she picked it up from the cleaners. As she pulled out she heard the car horn and the sound of breaks without thinking she hit the warning lights and got on the radio.

“Chief Grantham to dispatch we have a MVA possible car versus pedestrian on main, require engine 40 and ambulance 60”

“Dispatch to Chief Grantham 10-4 units being dispatched, take it careful Fannie”

With that she pulled out into the road and set her sirens briefly and pulled to the other side of the stopped car and set up her traffic director and started to look over the scene. There was a young girl on the hard top and the front of the striking car was marked with blood. The driver was out of the car and looking at the child on the road in front of him. Francine shuddered; she hated dealing with accidents dealing with children but she was a professional and a battalion chief. She stepped down out of the cab and reached into the crew compartment and pulled out the full response kit from the back and got her now clean jacket to use as a blanket.

The driver was incomprehensible but Francine was concentrating on the small figure on the road. She knelt and slowly started to look at the casualty and saw the small child was breathing but there was a huge amount of blood at the groin. The child was groaning loudly she was not worried on the airway so she started to cut away the child’s jeans and she shuddered at how filthy they were. The sirens of the approaching units were like a choir to her and she started to smile as she worked. If she remembered right Doc Harris was on duty today on the engine. Her suspicions were proved right as a rather well built middle aged fire fighter got out of the right side of the truck and walked over quickly. Doc was a little bit of an enigma he was a chief surgeon at the local mercy hospital but ever since he had been a kid he had wanted to be in the local fire department so he volunteered his time.

Doc Harris wasted no words as he knelt to look at the small frame and the amount of blood and shook his head as he took the small wrist and checked for a pulse.

“Shit Fannie, this kid looks as though it’s been butchered” Doc muttered.

“What’s the prognosis?” Fannie was starting to get concerned.

“With that amount of bleeding not good and really I don’t think mercy will be the best place to treat this one.”

“What do you want Doc? Life flight?”

“”screw those sky jockeys would prefer rescue 3 from the sheriff’s department with a full OR team”

The truck captain heard the conversation and was already calling dispatch relaying orders and getting confirmation. He nodded to Fannie and held up his hand and showed his fingers twice. Fannie nodded so did Doc and the two of them along with the paramedics started to get to work. They had the child stripped and the other fire fighters held up a blanket to create a screen as the police and an EMT looked after the driver. As the team worked they noticed all the bruising and other problems with this boy and also saw the backpack with the teddy bear. That they moved closer to the child and they continued to work. After a short while the unmistakable sound of a helicopter could be heard to be coming in low and was vectoring into a space in the parking lot. It was not a sleek aircraft but built for taking teams of people. In fact is was the helicopter the sheriff used for large operations and search and rescue as well as forest fire fighting.

Even before the rotors started to spin down the side door opened and a team of people in jackets and surgical pants were quickly running over to the accident scene carrying boxes and a specialised gurney. The first response team had set up fluids and IV’s and the surgical team took over and started to work on suturing and packing wounds. The young surgical resident that was leading the team paled at some of the lower injuries but kept a professional commentary. In ten minutes they had their casualties prepped and were heading back to the helicopter. The fire crews and paramedics were cleaning up the scene. They started back to their destinations but Doc had signed off and was waiting by Fannie’s truck with a grim expression on his face.

Jonathon was coming out of what seemed to be a weird dream, he had been hit by a car and had seen this woman to him she seemed an angel leaning over him and talking. Then it went black again and he had felt himself being moved and lifted and other things but no pain. He seemed to be floating and there was a lot of noise around him. He then felt himself travelling but still there was no pain and he felt something furry being pressed against his cheek. He realised it was his teddy and settled. After a length of time he felt himself being moved again and being laid into a firmer bed and voices talking quietly, then someone was washing him in a private place then the lights went out again.

Robert James Younger looked at the patient and pulled a grimace from his face, his team had done wonders to stabilise the child and get them here to the children’s trauma unit. The mess of the genitalia from the vehicles front fender really caused some worry but the team was specialised in this sort of work. There were a few things that were concerning to the young resident as he looked over his patient. The child appeared to be no older than 5 but there were conflicting data from the visual inspection. There was a rather damaged penis but no scrotal sack and what appeared to be a sealed vagina. On the child’s breasts the two aureoles were definitely female.

“Nurse if the patient is stable we need to get a cat scan, head to toe” He told one of his staff as he worked further to clean up the damage.

The hospital swung into action, tests were carried out and other work as they processed the patient into their care. The nurses were caring and worked well and the doctors were compassionate and also caring. Working on the information the scans and other data gave them they referred to the patient as Jane Doe and settled her into a private room. They were not going to proceed with surgery until parents could be found and had stabilised the patient enough to allow some breathing space. As the day gave way to evening the reception area played host to a rather tired and drawn out female battalion chief and one of her volunteers, they were determined to find out about the child they had treated in the morning. The receptionist was rather formal and was looking over the records and was running interference on the file when she saw it was flagged for possible abuse.

Francine was starting to get really pissed at the receptionist and growled at the way she was being treated. There was no way that she would have harmed that child and then she realised that the woman was only doing her job. Doc Harris was getting a little short of temper too until he saw a woman walking out of the elevator and smiled. Laurie Smith smiled when she saw Doc Harris and changed the direction she was walking. She was the senior social worker assigned to the hospital and had taken a personal interest in the Jane Doe case. Doc was a favourite of hers as he seemed to have a way with the vulnerable children she came into contact with.

She had the case files in her hand as she was walking towards the two and then she smiled when she recognised Francine. The two had been close friends at school but Fannie had been a tomboy and wanted to follow her father’s footsteps into the fire department. She was very much an enigma as she managed to still look girlish but have such a masculine employment. Laurie looked at the receptionist and smiled her gentler smile and nodded holding up the file. Doc saw her and smiled and the grin got even bigger when he saw the file.

“Happy Christmas Doc, Fannie” Laurie smiled as she closed the distance, “You here checking on the JD you bought in?”

“Laurie!” Fannie was surprised to see her long time best friend, “yes I was the primary responder I was just picking up my gear when I witnessed the ac”

“Well SHE is still under sedation and the damage down below is quite extensive, we do expect a full recovery from internal damage but...”

“What’s the but Laurie?” Doc asked gently.

“We need the parents to sign off on extensive surgical work even though there are signs of abuse” Laurie’s face got hard.

“Physical or sexual Laurie abuse?” Fannie asked her voice broken slightly.

“Physical only we did an anal rape kit but it was clean the front was just too damaged, without some sort of Parental or state guidance then we have to keep her sedated until we have a missing persons report.”

The two fire fighters looked at the social worker their faces clouded and Fannie was clenching her fists at her side. She hated abuse with a passion if she had not got into the fire department as a young adult she probably would of followed her friend into social work. The main reason was she wanted to end suffering for those that could not help themselves or make a difference. Doc could see his chief’s face and he reached out a gentle hand and squeezed her shoulder gently. The two stood there and Fannie cursed under her breath as she remembered something from her days as a probationary fire fighter.

“Laurie, what about a P.O.S order if a foster can be found to act?”

“Well Fannie it’s possible but in this case we would need a judge in like 20 minutes.”

“Laurie let me call Victoria you may just get your fosters in five minutes.”

With that Fannie had turned on her heel walking out of the lobby into the cold air and pulled out her personal cell phone and smiled as she dialled. After a few short rings it was picked up and Fannie’s partner answered.

“Victoria Pearson how may I help?” then a pause as the caller ID was read and a squeal, “Fannie darling what’s up your not hurt are you? I keep telling you that fire fighting lark is too dangerous for you” Victoria gushed her voice hardly stopping.

“Vic darling slow down I’m okay but I’m at the children’s, you know how we had passed the county for fostering...” Fannie paused for breath.

“Yes but we were told it would not be for at least a year darling”

“there’s a young girl here at the hospital she was involved in an MVA this morning and she’s in a bad way and,” Fannie started to sob, “her parents have abused her but they need parental consent the poor thing looks about five darling and soooo lost.”

“Fannie, take a breath and be my rough tough fire chief for a moment, these people aren’t your uncle Silas honey, but I am on the way over don’t let those social workers get in touch with the parents.”

With those words the line went dead and Fannie leaned against the wall for a few minutes to compose herself. She knew this was only the first step but it was a long step and she knew her partner and herself would do their damndest to help the child. As she walked back into the lobby she saw Doc and Laurie still stood where she had left them. Her old friend looked over at her and raised an eyebrow and Fannie smiled.

“Laurie you know me and Vic we are Fosters don’t you?” She asked.

“Sure I know and well with Vic being a psychologist may be helpful for the child, but we would still need a judge to sign off the papers.” Laurie warned.

Doc started to laugh gently and looked at the two women his eyes sparkling with humour. Opening his jacket he pulled open a pocket with a grin and pulled out a judicial seal and bowed. Laurie smacked her forehead she had forgotten that the Doc was also a panel judge and well qualified for what they needed. Also they had a witness to the affidavit that was needed to be sworn and the place of safety order in fact a whole lobby full. Very quickly Laurie was making up the document pack ready for signing and doc was waiting grinning in a way that made him appear to be an over grown schoolboy.

As the documents were being made ready Fannie was starting to realise what she had done and a frown crossed her face. She and Victoria had been setting up to take an older child as they had been looking at mainly fostering teens. She shook her head the spare room had been prepared for someone who was at least partly adult and she wondered if she needed to go out and get a load of Barbie and baby dolls etc. She was brought back to reality as Laurie nudged her arm and laid down the paperwork ready for her signature. She shook herself mentally and signed and one of the receptionists with a smile handed her a balloon with the message, “It’s a girl”, written on it. She could not help herself and laughed gently and tied the balloon to the desk a little blush colouring her cheeks. Her two friends were laughing at her as Victoria walked into the lobby her clothes looking as though they were thrown on.

After brief conversations and being told there was nothing they could do at this point apart from agree to acting in loco parentis the group broke up and the two women headed back to their cars. During the night the nurses watched the child closely and one of them noticed the teddy bear and tucked it under its arm. The child sighed in its stupor and cuddled the toy to its cheek gently; the nurse saw this and smiled. In his dreams Jonathon was smiling he was stood looking out of the window to the paddocks and two ponies were playing in the grass. He could feel the hem of the dress tickling his knees and the smell of the fresh air and the stables teased at his nostrils. He knew that in his dreams he was a girl and it felt right and he smiled, as he looked around the room everything was right and the way his body felt was also right. He concentrated in the dream and really worked on trying to wish that this was the body he had in real life also.

The following morning the surgical and trauma teams met up in a conference room and started going over options for the treatment of the child. The computer display screen at the far end displayed images of the scans and photographs of the bruising and other problems. Robert Younger looked at all the results and he did a double take at just how the child’s body was. He was surprised at the images he was looking at; the horns of a uterus were staring back. There were also the signs of the mass of breast tissue ready to but when puberty struck the child and the considered what to do with the penile shaft. They talked over the options and looked over at Laurie as she was there representing the child protective services. The major concern was the fact there was no one to take the child through the possible changes and pain.

As the group was meeting outside of town at their farmstead Victoria and Francine were looking at the spare room and frowned. It was definitely a teen’s room and they were wondering what changes they would have to make to the room and their lifestyle. The horse out in the paddock were also wondering what their humans were up to and the two foals that had been born that year were watching the house. The two women were pleased with their decisions though and would do their best for the child. They were also worried at what the child would be going through although they had very little information they would try their best for the child.

Back at the hospital the meeting was not going at all well, some of the senior surgical staff was being a little vocal. Robert was getting a little angry at his senior surgeon and his opinions about what was needed. To the senior because there was a penis to his reckoning made the patient a boy and the uterus etc was what needed to be removed. Robert was disgusted at the attitude and he was making his displeasure known. Laurie was trying to keep tempers calm but also make sure the child had some choices available to it. The hospital was also getting some pressure from some of the donors and for some reason they had been told of the child’s unique status.

Jonathon was slowly coming back to the world of the living but the light in the room seemed too bright to his eyes. The sounds of a nurse bustling around and he squinted and tried to look around, he also took stock of his body and it felt weird. The nurse saw the figure on the bed moving and she stopped what she was doing and turned and smiled.
“Welcome back to the world of the living honey” she said gently. Jonathon tried to speak but his voice seemed very quiet and his throat was sore. The nurse could see that her patient was in a little discomfort so she went and got a small cup of ice. Carefully so as not to move the small body around too much she slipped a small piece of ice between Jonathon’s lips. He smiled at the gesture and the nurse smiled back at him, she busied herself briefly setting the pillows. After she had finished she smiled and stroked the child’s forehead.

“Why don’t you give me your name honey?” the nurse asked. Jonathon looked worried and he thought that if he gave his name they would force him to go back to his father.

The nurse saw the concern on the child's face and she thought on what could cause a child to look so scared. She then remembered the bruising that had covered the body.

“Honey don’t worry you won’t be sent back to those that hurt you.”

Jonathon heard those words and a small smile tugged at his lips, the nurse seemed an honest sort so he decided it was a case of he had to trust her. Her touch reminded him of his mother and her eyes showed a lot of emotion. He reached out the arm that was not encumbered by IV’s and reached to stroke her face. She smiled and gently restrained the arm and was surprised at how thin the child was.

“I’m Jonathon Ricks ma’am, please don’t send me back” He pleaded.

The nurse could see how distraught Jonathon was but she also had to report to the team that was overseeing his care. She stroked his cheek and quietened him down, when she saw he had settled she left the room towards the nurses’ station thinking to herself that the child was too pretty to be a boy. After a brief conversation she shook her head at what the surgeons had told her and she wondered how the child would take the news. She watched over the monitor of the room and smiled as she saw Jonathon talking to his teddy bear. As she watched the child she could see that there really was more girl than boy in the child and wondered what was going through the small head.

to be continued in chapter 2 crystalis

Trimming the Tree

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Taxonomy upgrade extras: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Trimming the Tree

Trimming the Tree - Part 1

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School
  • Preteen or Intermediate
  • Child

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Trimming the Tree

A story by Allie Elle

Although this story has a Christmas title it isn’t about Christmas at all. It’s about the changes that people can go through if they have the chance to live their inner dream.


 

Cast:

Graham: a teenager who had Trans Gendered tendencies who is given gender reassignment after running away from his bully of a father and brother and being hit by a semi

Sylvie: a woman who longs for a family again and a heart desperate to help anyone who needs help

Sandra: Sylvie’s friend and confidant and the one who finds Graham a home with Sylvie after him being thrown onto the streets by his father after an accident robs him of his manhood

Plus various others

Part 1: Running the mill

Graham was desperate again; his brother had just finished wailing on him for the fourth time that day as his father just stood there and watched. When he tried to escape or defend himself he was made to stop. He just had to stand there as he was used as a punching bag, he should have been used to it but he really hated it. He had just turned 15 and he knew now was the time to get out. After the beating had stopped he ran into his room and hid in a corner and heard his father and brother laughing referring to him as a wuss.

All this came about because of his size and the fact he looked as though he was a ten year old. This problem was caused by the fact he was born premature it was further exasperated by the fact he had a growth hormone deficiency. His father had stopped getting him the medications he needed as he considered it a waste of money that could be spent on his brothers sports and other things. Graham’s mother had died four years ago from cancer and that was when the treatment he received from his remaining family had got to this level. When he tried to complain he was hurt more and a lot of the time he was basically a slave for his brother and father.

Okay so he wasn’t athletic, he wasn’t a bully and that’s what grated on his sibling and his father’s nerves. Also he was one to put others first all the time, in fact a lot of his mother would show through and he thought that was his biggest problem and why his family hated him. Tonight he just could take no more this time it was the last straw. He knew he had to get out had to try and find somewhere that he could be himself. Looking at his few belongings that he was attached too he realized that really there was nothing he wanted apart from the clothes on his back.

When he heard his father and brother close the door of the den he knew what they would be doing and how long he had. Quietly he slipped on his sneakers and headed to his bedroom window and quietly slid the casement open. Once it was large enough to get his slender frame through he slipped out and into the night. Ducking down he dodged under the den window and heard his brother going on about how he had pushed a disabled student out of his wheel chair that day and Graham found his blood boiling and was happy to get away.

About twenty miles from this scene Sylvie Adams was just settling down for the evening in front of the television, a small tumbler of whiskey sat on the arm of the sofa next to her. She watched the news listlessly and looked at the photographs on the mantle, staring back at her was the image of a younger her with a well muscled young man and a girl of about 12 looking at the two adults with love in her eyes. That photograph was 10 years old four months after it was taken Richard and Geraldine were killed in an auto accident.

After that time Sylvie had retreated slightly her world was the farm now and the rescued animals it housed. Her only contact with the outside world in person was through her friend. Days did go by when she saw no one doing all the work herself on the farm and using the internet for day to day things like bills and groceries. She owned a very successful company and her managers were the best in the business so she could afford her chosen lifestyle. Just as the liquor was finding its way to her lips she saw an article on the news and her heart went out.

She watched on the news an article on a young girl only she wasn’t born a girl but a boy and her family and she were fighting for the medical insurance companies to assist in her transition. So far they were being bullish and refusing and the family was getting desperate to find the funds. Her gaze settled down to her last bank statement and she cursed society. Picking up the phone she called her best friend and attorney Sandra Walcox.

“Sandy it’s Sylv,” she started the conversation when the telephone was answered; “look I know it’s after office hours but put on the news channel six. Yes that one and no the girl isn’t a freak or a guy in a dress, and well I want you to contact the family and take the money out of my account and send it to the best hospital that they can go to and arrange her treatment. Don’t argue with me just get on and do it, it’s my damn money will do what I want with it.”

She slammed down the receiver and settled back in the sofa with a smile on her face, all she wanted to do with her millions she got from her company nowadays was some good for people. It was her main drive she put others first all the time, the loss of her family was really some void she felt she had to fill. Because she was single and a widow no matter how rich she was adoption was a hard road to go down and she did not wish to adopt an infant. She wasn’t orientated towards caring for an infant and found it hard when her daughter was that age. Ideally she would have liked a child of about four or five years old and that loved to look the best they could. If it was a girl then would be the princess type and if a boy would be the sort of boy who would always wear a suit.

Sylvie couldn’t help it that was how she was brought up and expected her children to be. Her daughter was the rebellious type and would fight being dressed in the clothes she had picked out. In the end Sylvie gave up and let her have an allowance to buy her own clothes. This stopped the fighting but seemed to drive them both further apart. She accepted it as part of life and continued the way she had done. But that fateful night was the one thing that really stuck in her mind. It did color her perceptions of how she behaved towards others and her desire to help.

Twenty miles away back in the city Graham was slipping further and further into the night as he distanced himself from all the macho bull his father and brother enjoyed. As he slipped down the alley he slowly felt the weight on his shoulders lift as he knew he was not facing another day of ridicule and beating. He felt his pace quicken in the subconscious desire to get away from them and to try and live his life. As he reached the end of the alley he could see the intersection busy at this time of night with people leaving their workplaces. The winter wind was biting through his thin shirt and he felt goose bumps pricked at his skin. He wasn’t in much of a rush to get any distance between him and the road so he slowed his pace mingling with other people walking down the sidewalk. To him he almost became invisible as he walked no one paid him any notice and no one shouted at him to return home.

A few times someone almost knocked him over because of his small stature people seemed to overlook him. He really was the size of a ten year old that was one of the reasons why he supposed his father and brother took it out on him. He was the runt of the litter and they knew it, he supposed they also blamed him for his mother’s death as she seemed to get ill after he was born. He could not have helped either both his brother and himself were late pregnancies his brother being two years older than him and about two feet bigger and a lot more muscle mass on his body. Graham’s father relished the fact that his older brother was the way he was and encouraged it.

As he walked further down the side walk he was being jostled more and more as the streets became busier. All the time he was worried that either his father or brother had realized that he was out on the streets but the hand on his shoulder never came. He continued to walk not really caring where he was going just working on putting distance between him and what he considered to be his hell. Without thinking or watching where he was going he stepped into the street.

Before the screams registered with him he looked up straight at the face of a horrified semi driver who was waving for him to jump out of the way. His brain refused to function as he watched the front grill get closer and closer to him. He felt the front grill of the truck strike his chest and the pain felt like a blossom of fire blooming in his chest. He fought for breath as it became like trying to breathe through fire, each time he tried to take in air it felt like it was taking an age to do so. As if in a dream he felt himself fold to the floor and there as the clamor of voices around him and he felt some one lay a coat of something over him.

As the crowds grew around what appeared to be a small child on the road the driver of the truck got out of his cab shaking. People were crowding around him also as he pushed his way through to the elfin figure at the front of his truck. With gentle hands he brushed away the hair from the child’s face and gasped when he saw the fine lines of what appeared to be a girl. Slowly tears fell from his eyes as the wail of the ambulance grew nearer and a police officer laid a gentle hand on his shoulder and made him make room for the medics to work.

Graham did not feel as he was lifted onto the stretcher or the gentle hands and voices telling him he was going to be okay. He was lost in a world of hurt as each breath was a torture each movement a searing pain as he was moved. Then the blessed release as the pain killers was administered to him and he floated away. The ride to the hospital was quick as the medics put on all the lights. To them they had a young child because of the size of the patient and the lack of identification. As they weaved through the traffic the lights and sirens clearing the path through the traffic the medic in the back was trying to get blood pressures etc.

With a screech of brakes the ambulance pulled up in front of mercy hospital and there was a team of staff waiting to meet it. With detached professionalism they pulled out the stretcher and wheeled it into the main ER and started working. They quickly removed Graham’s clothes and got to work on the blood stained mess between his legs where the front of the upturn of the semi’s fender had ripped into the soft flesh. The senior doctor turned white when he saw the damage and they worked the best way they could to repair the damage for now just to stabilize the apparent child. They really were finding it hard to get pressures or any other vitals as they were fairly faint and low. They worked for at least six hours until their small patient was stabilized enough to be transferred to the intensive care unit. Through the night the nursing staff kept a close eye on this young boy tow of the nurses changing their rounds to concentrate on the child.

Slowly the night gave way to the dawn and Graham became aware slowly of things bleeping around him and soreness in his throat and groin but also he hurt everywhere. He opened his eyes and he was confronted by blurred images and he tried to blink his eyes to clear them. A fuzzy face appeared in his sight range and he heard a female voice that was gentle and caring.

“Okay sweetie you’re in hospital you are pretty banged up,” Nurse Sandra Roberts laid a gentle hand on the boy’s forehead, “don’t try to talk you have a tube down your throat just in case we had to help you breathe.”
The hand felt cool on his forehead and he smiled to show that he understood and allowed the nurse to gently move around him. He felt her touch his body and frowned as even the gentle touches seemed to burn him. The nurse noticed what was happening and slowly moved out of his sight and blackness claimed Graham again. Sandra made a note on his chart and then went to call the doctor to notify him that she was going to keep the boy sedated for a couple of days.

Meanwhile down in the reception of the hospital Officer David Franks, Sandra’s husband was checking in with the hospital as he had received this morning a report of a missing teenager. He wasn’t really going out of his way to help the informants as the man had been abusive about the boy to him. The receptionist was working her way through the admissions last night and shook her head. The only possible was a ten year old boy that was brought in after a collision with a semi truck last night. Going through the motions David asked if he could see the boy just in case it was actually the apparent run away he was looking for.

David was lead by the orderly to the observation window at the ICU and pointed at the small boy on the bed surrounded by machines and tubes. David took out a photograph and mentally tried to remove all the machines so he could get a good mental picture. He took a step back that boy was the teenager he was looking for. He pulled out his cell phone and called the informants number slowly wondering what the response will be.
“Mister Travis its officer Franks of the missing persons unit,” he took a deep breath and continued slowly, “It looks like Graham has been involved in a rather severe accident and is at Mercy hospital”

He was rather shocked as a stream of abuse flowed from the phone at full volume and he held it away from his ear. He shook his head some people should not be allowed kids, he then heard a younger voice screaming why the wuss wasn’t here to take care of stuff and why should he do the chores. He heard the older voice respond that the sissy had probably got the beating he deserved and was in hospital. On hearing that David decided he had to take action as he felt uncomfortable with what he was hearing and he thought that possibly he needed to get the boy into a place of safety. Realizing he would have a fight on his hands he decided to call his wife at the office after a brief conversation Sandra agreed to see what she could do. David decided the best he could do was go back to the station but gave the hospital his private contacts and asked to be informed on the boy’s progress, with a heavy tread he left the building wondering what the future held for that boy.

An hour later Simon Harris and his oldest son were stood outside the ICU demanding that the doctors stopped treating his youngest child. He was ranting about how much the boy would cost him in medical bills and treatment etc. He had no desire to have the boy’s treatment on his bank records and as far as he was concerned especially after the doctors told him of the damage to the boys groin and the only way they could deal with it. He was not willing to have this sissy treated on his account; he knew that Graham had been closer to the girls in the neighborhood than the boys. As he walked away a rather officious looking woman walked down the corridor and talked to the doctors. He shook his head and grabbing Steven by the shoulder they both marched out.

Sandra watched the odious man and boy leave the floor nurse had filled her in when she saw that the attorney was carrying a place of safety order. Sandra smiled when she saw it and knew now that the doctors could do their best to help the boy. They had been constrained by the fact they could not get permission to proceed with the treatment for the boy. Sandra saw the relief in the nurses face as she explained what was going on and she listened closely. She nodded as the nurse explained what the extent of the damage was and the fact that the way the doctors wanted to make sure he survived was to give him a sex change but only if the boy agreed to it. Sandra nodded and looked through the glass and saw some of the nurses removing the tubes etc although he was still sedated. The boy looked even smaller with all that removed and she felt her heart melt at his small frame and the fact his face was very girlish and almost childlike anyway.

Sandra walked with the orderly and the nurse as they transferred the boy to the pediatric unit two floors below. The floor nurse was a little surprised at how small this patient was and smiled as she lead the trio to a private room and helped with the transfer of him to a bed with crib rails to stop him falling out if he had any problems. Sandra smiled as it seemed to make the child appear even smaller. Grace Trevise the senior nurse on the pediatrics floor looked at the small body in the bed and she felt her heart melting also. To her this boy was just too pretty to stay a boy and the fact he was looking at having gender reassignment she thought would make the boy a happier person. She trusted her gut instincts with her charges.

Two days later Graham showed enough reaction to lack of pain for them to allow the sedation to ease off and he slowly came back to consciousness. Slowly he opened his eyes and looked around he could still here the beeping of a machine next to him but the room was different. It was brighter and smelt fresher. There was also a gentle breeze flowing from an open window and Graham smiled. The breeze felt wonderful against his face and he tried to talk but his throat was still sore and he looked around the room more closely. He was rather surprised to have his vision blocked by metal bars that came a foot or so from the bed but then the smell came back to him and he realized that he was still in the hospital.

A young candy striper broke his musings as she came through the door and smiled at him as she changed the flowers on the bedside table and nodded to him and left. A short while later a nurse entered she wasn’t in the usual uniform but a set of surgical scrubs decorated with a childish print and Graham noticed that the décor of the room was obviously geared towards making younger kids feel safe.

“Morning sweetie I am glad to see you back in the land of the living, do you hurt anywhere?”She asked and Graham read the name tag and read her name was Grace.

“I kinda hurt all over but not as bad,” Graham looked at the nurse, “Grace how long have I been out?”

“A few days honey but your body needed time to sort out how it was feeling. Now just relax I need to check on your bandages and things and take out the feeding drip so lay still.”

Graham was a bit taken aback that the nurse was treating him like a young child but was too tired and didn’t really want to create any trouble. He watched her closely as she worked gently checking his body and changing the stained bandages. Her touch was gentle almost like he remembered his mothers touch used to be like, he felt himself relaxing as she worked on him and he smiled. Just as she was finishing a woman knocked at the door frame and waited. This one looked like a social worker or lawyer dressed in a smart formal business suit and a briefcase, she smiled and the harshness of her dress style was diffused by it as a gentleness shone through her eyes and smile.

“Good morning Graham I am pleased to see you are back with us, I’m Sandra Franks no I am not in child services or the social services but I do need to talk with you.”Sandra slowly approached the bedside and pulled out a plastic chair and sat down. Just after she said it a uniformed police officer knocked at the door frame and Sandra motioned him in.

The police officer introduced himself to Graham was rather surprised that his father had reported him as a runaway to the police. Once both the adults were settled the questioning started about Graham’s home life and how he was treated. He was rather surprised that he was under the protection of social services because of his father’s outburst and the fact he now had nowhere to go to came as a blow but also a relief. He explained about the bullying that he had been subjected to by his sibling under the encouragement of his father. As he talked tears started falling from him as he talked more and more about what he had been expected to do and suffer at the hands of the two bullies.

Sandra sat there in stunned silence as she listened and took notes, her husband was slowly trying to control his anger as he listened to the tale that this young lad shared with them. He was rather surprised to hear that Graham was actually fifteen but appeared younger due to a hormone problem that his father never got him the medication for. He reminded himself that this boy was out from under that roof and until his treatment was signed off and he was released for fostering then he was David’s problem as he was the police department’s liaison to the hospital as well as the missing person’s officer. Sandra felt her heart breaking as she looked at Graham to see him crying as he recounted his story to them.
After thirty minutes of Graham answering questions from both the adults, he was starting to get tired again and the two of them saw it. They made their excuses and left him to get some rest. Graham was feeling drained by it all and laid there staring up at the ceiling. As he laid there and thought his old secret came back to him and he slipped into his dream world. You see his father calling Graham a sissy was partially the truth but not in the way that his father meant it. Inside Graham’s head he wasn’t a boy at all but a girl and due to his size a small girl at that.

He laid and dreamed the images dancing in his head, he was glad of the ability to live in his imagination as the hospital even with the fact that this ward was designed for kids it was a grim place. In his mind he was sat at a table and there were the smells of home cooked food around him and the feeling of flour and fat on his hands. He looked down and saw that he was working with cookie dough and as he looked around he saw in the window a girl looked back at him in a Disney princess tee shirt and hair in bunches and she looked about eight years old. Further examination of his dreamscape he saw a woman leaning over the stove oven sliding in a baking sheet to it. He smiled as he realized that he was the young girl, there was a feeling of completeness and peace.

He was brought out of his day dream by a gentle touch on his shoulder, coming back to the real world he saw the nurse Grace was standing next to his bed and unhooking wires.
“Graham we have to move you for a little while, the doctors are worried about the damage you have suffered and need to get a good look inside you.” Again Graham was still a bit annoyed that she was talking to him as if he did not understand what she was saying. Before he could answer the orderly was pushing his bed out of the room. He was rather surprised that Grace was coming with him but also scared at the way that Grace was saying about damage to him being pretty bad.

They proceeded down the corridor to a lift and they entered, Graham tried to sit up to see what was going on but Grace pressed him gently back to the mattress with a gentle wag of her finger. They went down three floors and entered a corridor that smelt of disinfectant and machines, Graham saw the signs for X-ray and medical imaging. He was pushed through a set of double doors and almost swallowed his tongue, dominating the room was a huge machine flanked by computers. A white coated technician was busying themselves around it. They turned around and a young man approached the bed with a smile on his lapel his badge read Dr Wosis, he was oriental in appearance and his smile reached his eyes.

“Well how do you do apart from looking like an extra from the mummy returns again?”His voice was full of humor.

“Hello Doctor Whosis, Grahams a little banged up so we need a look inside,” Grace explained as Graham fought to control a giggle, “and we decided best not to send him to Doctor Frankenstein to be opened.”

“Indeed Nurse and at least we don’t need to know if his funny bone is damaged, that looks to be working perfectly, and how many times do I have to tell you call me Yin,” The Doctor laughed as he worked with the machine pressing buttons.

Yin Wosis then tapped the screens a little and tutted muttered about Yankee machinery and then hit the screen gently. He then went on to explain to Graham that the machine was a MRI scanner and used the body’s magnetic field and power full magnets to look inside of him. He also explained the machine would be very loud and click and vibrate and the table he would be laid on would move slowly through the big round hole. Just then another Doctor joined them and her name was, Helen Birch. She spoke with an English accent and explained that due to Graham being so badly banged up that she was to give her opinion on what was seen immediately.

Graham was transferred onto the machines table and the whirring began, combined with a clicking sound and vibration Graham started to get scared as the noises seemed to overwhelm him. Without realizing he started to cry and the table stopped and Grace wiped the tears from his eyes and told him to try and be brave. Graham nodded and tried to swallow his fear as the table started to move again, now he was prepared he managed to hold his fear in check as he started to be swallowed by the machine again. The clicking and vibrations were starting to hurt him but he kept control of himself and his fear.
Over in the imaging booth the two doctors watched as image after image flashed up and the computer made an animated image of the patient’s internal organs etc. As it came to the lower area Helen watched the unfolding images and she called up a test image from the computer’s memory banks she took a deep breath as she realized what she was seeing, to confirm it she called up another image and compared the three quickly and made notes. After that she got the imaging done quickly and made notes on the internal damage that was healing but some would require surgery and also this new problem would need looking at.
Graham felt the noises and vibrations stop and the table slide back out, for some reason this seemed to go by to quickly and he panicked something was seriously wrong. He was transferred to back to the hospital bed and then the return journey back to his room. All through this Grace was still pretty bubbly and tried to get Graham talking about what he was feeling. He laid quietly sunk back into his thoughts drawing a wall around himself to deal with what was going through his head.

Part two: revelations

Graham was left by the hospital staff to his own devices for the rest of the afternoon and he was glad of it. He sat again in the world he had created in his head letting the wish that was there help him relax away from the stresses he felt by the doctor’s faces as they looked at him. He tried to watch TV but could not concentrate on the program that was showing and lost himself again in his dream. Grace kept on checking on him but in a way that was almost cloying and he wondered if she was the same with all the patients she had on the floor but was not really going to dwell on it.

After his evening meal was left for him he had no desire to eat so he left it, Grace poked her head in to tell him she was going off shift and to be a good boy. Graham almost threw his meal at her and turned away to look at the door. She just smiled and nodded as she left for the night and Graham sank back into his own thoughts again. A young nurse about an hour later came in and checked his vitals and noticed he had not eaten. She did not say anything just moved the untouched food out of his room.

During the night Graham laid there trying to sleep the thoughts of what had happened going through his head, slowly he felt what he called the black dog biting at him as he slipped into depression. As he did give way to sleep the images that haunted his dreams were getting more and more vivid and disturbing. He started to dream he was back at home and that his father and brother were waiting for him. But instead of the beating he was expecting his father had given him a dress and told him to get changed. As his dream self did that his father and brother then started laughing and then the beating started. Graham felt himself start to scream in his throat and the beating of his heart increased. As all this was happening his increase in blood pressure started to pull at the stitches around the wound in his groin and he started to bleed.

One of the night staff heard the change in his heart monitor and rushed in to see the small body writhing on the bed as she untangled the blankets she saw that the groin bandages were soaked in blood. She reached for the panic button and hit it hard whilst trying to hold Graham down to the bed. His heart rate was through the roof and he was thrashing violently. Two doctors rushed in with an orderly and with quick glances they slipped a sedative into his drip and held him until it started to work. The nurse looked at the small body on the bed and with practiced ease changed the dressings around his groin and sat with him laying her hand on his shoulder.

One of the night doctors wrote up on his records what they had done and recommended that a therapist be assigned to this patient as soon as possible. The rest of the night was fairly uneventful for the staff and for Graham and the morning brought Grace back onto the floor. She read with some concern what had happened in the night and also the report from the nurse over the state of the dressings, she paced slowly in her office waiting the therapy staff to start their mornings.

She wasn’t usually this involved in patient care but abuse cases or probable abuse cases were her specialty so Graham came under her care. The other thing was he did look so lost and child like and it triggered Grace’s maternal instincts to care for someone who looked that innocent. She knew that the way she was treating him would annoy him but that was the way she was. She read with some concern he was having nightmares and had reacted so violently to them. Also she looked at the imaging notes and it created more concern in her mind. Two words shouted at her as she read them over again “Hermaphroditic development” a printout of the image was included in the notes and the rams head formation of a uterine canal and that area internally was marked in red ink.

The nurses’ station telephone rang and she picked it up and listened to the voice on the other end talking about Graham. She made notes to his records and waited for the doctor on the other end to finally tell her who she was and was rather surprised. The doctor taking on this case was Helen and not some junior, Helen was a senior surgeon and psychologist for the hospital and her primary job was lecturing. Helen explained that this case was so unusual especially after last night she decided that it was best for her to take the case. Grace agreed as Helen was actually a very good doctor and her bedside manner was impeccable because of her English heritage.

She went to check on Graham finding him curled up on his side and his catheter bag had signs of some blood in it. She gently pulled back the blankets and saw that the dressings again were saturated with blood so without a word she gently changed the dressings making sure she did not disturb the area as it was starting to clot again. Graham did not react to her as she worked but he did seem to relax. Again he had not eaten and Grace wondered if they would have to consider a feeding tube or if Helen worked with him he may start to relax enough to start eating or even open up.

Leaving him to his thoughts and seeing that he had been crying again and she wondered how she could just give him a little comfort, without thinking she walked into one of the empty rooms and saw that there was a teddy bear left on the bed by the last patient who had been discharged earlier that morning.

She took the bear remembering that the patient was a thirteen year old girl who was probably not attached to the new bear her parents had bought her. She carried it into Graham’s room and slipped it under an unresisting arm and the boy started to hug it tightly. As she turned to leave again Graham turned his head and smiled wanly in thanks. Grace was rather surprised at that he had responded to that kindness from her. His smile at being given the teddy bear was childlike and innocent and her heart melted even more. She went on her break leaving Graham to himself and his new teddy bear. To grace it looked like a child trying to find comfort in a strange place and inside she knew it was the truth no matter how old this child was physically there was still a child there.

Helen came to the pediatric floor just after lunch and chased Grace down before she went to look in on her latest patient. She found the senior nurse sat at her desk with a mug of coffee and a psychology paper in front of her.
“Grace good afternoon,” Helen kept a smile in her voice, “looking to break into my field?”
“Helen it’s good to see you and no I just am looking to look at possible effects the suspected abuse Graham went through would affect his treatment” Grace replied slightly challenging the senior doctor.

“I hope it won’t affect it too much but will concentrate on getting him through whatever he faces”

With that Helen left Grace to her coffee break and research and looked for Graham’s room, she found it and saw the small figure curled up on the bed the TV on but he wasn’t really watching it. She gently scraped a chair across the room to alongside the bed and waited for her presence to be recognized, Graham shifted slightly the pain killers still working in his system and he blearily turned to face the doctor. Helen smiled as the boy looked at him although he still looked a bit out of it through the medications. She gently moved his pillow as he looked uncomfortable and helped him get more comfortable.

She continued to wait giving him all the time he needed to settle to the fact that she was here and she noticed the teddy bear and smiled as the boy held it close to him.

“Good afternoon Graham you probably remember me from the MRI scanner my name is Helen if you remember?”She waited.

“Yes doctor I remember you, you were nice to me and the other doctor was funny” Graham smiled remembering.

“Yes he is and it helped you relax, I have a lot of things to talk with you about but I have to wait until you are not in so much pain Graham.”

“Doctor I think if I wait that long to find out I probably will be dead by the way you looked at me in the room yesterday”

“No Graham your actually not going to die but the pain might feel like it and yes there is a lot of damage too you but we found some strange things about your body that we need to talk through with you and possibly the social services because of your age.”

Graham started to get worried over that as he had never heard of good things coming from doctor’s who said that and the fact the social services were involved. A boy from school had been taken from his family by social services and he had turned a bit strange but Graham knew that his father didn’t want him and there was no one else in the family that would take him. The only on that might possibly do it was his aunt on his mother’s side but she was miles and miles away in England. He could see the doctor was starting to look worried and it increased his uneasiness and he waited for her to speak again. The doctor seemed to be taking her time in forming her words and he wondered if she was telling the truth about him not being in danger of death.

Helen saw that Graham’s face was clouded again and she squeezed his shoulder gently. Graham turned to face the doctor and his face went from being clouded to the start of a fury building up. He pushed the hand away and stared at the doctor and slowly his eyes became like flint and his mouth became set.

“Doctor to tell you the damn truth I am sick of being treated like some kid who does not understand what is going on.” Graham growled.

The doctor was a bit taken aback at how hard Graham’s voice was and she knew it was time to start telling him the truth. Her biggest fear was she really had no idea apart from some minor stories on how the boy had been raised. She was scared that telling him what she knew would have a negative impact on him. She looked closely at his face and could see the determination in his eyes; she was surprised at how the boy who due to the bruising she thought would be more of a rabbit was appearing more like a wolf. There was a deep determination there and a will to survive, Helen started to talk to him and slowly the anger in his voice was starting to win her over as she was surprised at how tough he really was.

Helen slowly calmed him down and continued to question him over his family and how he was treated. He filled her in on the bullying and teasing because of his size, how his father and brother treated him and the humiliations he faced. As he talked he started to open up to the doctor as her voice was calming and open and she was willing to listen, whilst they talked Graham’s body language became more relaxed and easier and he started to laugh. Helen looked at her watch and realized it was close to lunch time but she was not willing to end the session and just as she was trying to decide what to do Grace entered the room.

“Okay doctor and you hun time to put some food in stomachs.” Her voice was stern but defused by a smile as she stood by the door.

Helen laughed at the nurse and nodded but she wanted to continue so she asked Grace to get her a sandwich and something for Graham. Grace nodded and then looked at her patient and could see the anger in his eyes. She realized she would have to change the way she treated him and nodded as it showed to her that the boy had some strength in him. A short while later over sandwiches and a cup of soup Helen continued to talk to the boy and get more information. Helen even took care of Graham’s dressings whilst she continued to talk. As the afternoon progressed they both realized they were becoming friends.

Around three Helen stopped the questioning and set out some things for Graham to do so he did not get bored. Just then there came a knock on the door frame and Sandra stood there she noticed the teddy bear and had a bit of a smile on her face as Graham was still cuddling it subconsciously. She thought it made him look a lot younger than his age and she felt protective towards the small boy. Helen saw the attorney and wondered why it was her and not someone from child services until she remembered that this woman was also a social worker and her husband was the missing person’s officer.

Sandra carefully sat on the edge of the bed and repositioned the teddy bear that Graham was holding and looked at the doctor. Helen understood the unvocal question and shook her head and Sandra raised an eyebrow. Sandra realized that Helen had not told Graham over what they had found with the scans and she knew that he would have to know soon. True to her personality she decided that she somehow knew better than this doctor and turned her head to look at the ward of the state.

“Graham it seems that even though the doctor has spent a good while talking to you she has not told you what has them so worried,” she held up a hand to stop Helen interrupting, “it seems that during the scans they found something very important. They don’t know how you are going to react to their news, it seems that you are a little more special than you realize.”

“Doctor what does she mean?”Graham’s voice squeaked out like a frightened child’s. He looked at Helen his eyes hard again.

Helen looked at her patient and could see the panic starting to build again and she cursed under her breath at this woman who just walked in and took over. She stood and thought for a few minutes and thought about what she had found out about Graham, she knew he had the strength in him but could he cope with it emotionally. Seeing the fear in his eyes she made her decision and almost forced Sandra out of the door growling under her breath. After Helen had cleared the room she sat on the bed so she could look at the boy and her gaze softened. She realized that she did have to tell him what they had found even now as he would have more time to consider his future.

She looked at him and took his free hand and gently held it in hers and massaged the palm and fingers softly.
“Graham do you know what a hermaphrodite is” she asked gently.

“Yes I do it is someone who is both male and female and also the daughter of Venus in Greek mythology.” He replied looking slightly confused at why she was asking this. Helen went on to explain what they had found inside his body when they had scanned it. As Helen explained Graham listened to what was said and slowly his face clouded then cleared and a small smile appeared on his face.
face.

“Doctor Helen can I ask you something please?” his voice was quiet as he looked at her.

“Sure thing Graham, you can ask anything “came her gentle reply as she held his hand.

“Does that maybe explain why I always felt a lot different and sometimes like a girl?” He asked his voice quiet and his face pale looking for the possible signs of hate from this doctor. He was rather surprised when there were no signs of any hatred or disgust at what he had said and he started to relax.

Helen saw him relax and she could not help but smile at the fact his face and body showed the hope in his eyes. This rather shocked her at the fact that he was so willing to accept the fact that he was that different, his words had not really sank in into her consciousness. As the words slowly sank in she looked at him and raised an eyebrow in the short time she had known this boy he surprised her. He seemed to take the news of what he was calmly but the thought of possibility of his death scared him senseless. There were times when he was adult and sometimes the child would shine through bringing what Helen thought of the natural protectiveness to the forefront in people.

Helen explained that there was no evidence that being hermaphrodite would cause feelings of gender confusion. She also explained that everyone was different and that people could react with the two hormones in their system they might react in that way. But really doctors had no idea what the dual hormone levels would do apart from the fact that it delayed puberty and other changes would be delayed. As things were explained Graham tried his best to understand but his brain was still fogged by some of the drugs in his system but he knew this was important.

Helen continued to talk knowing that her patient was listening to everything as she spoke. She could see the intelligence behind his eyes and she could see he was taking everything in. As she explained Graham asked questions as well as he was able to and it became a two way session. That evening after Helen had left Graham was sat working through things in his head and he looked at the teddy bear that he seemed to of adopted. He noticed that the bear had a pink tinge to its fur and he looked and for the first time noticed that it read on its stomach “a beary special girl”.

After an hour of sitting alone Grace came in and lifted the blankets to look at the dressings round his groin and smiled. She changed them for lighter dressings and Graham looked and saw that there was less blood on it than the other few days. Graham smiled as he saw this and he realized that he would soon not need the pain killers that he was currently on. All the time he thought on that he also thought on what he had learned about himself. Grace could see him thinking so did not intrude on his thoughts but gently tucked him in after checking the drips and monitors he was still attached to. As he drifted to sleep his dreams started to shift into what had been said and he sank into oblivion with a smile.

Part 3: Restarting as it should have been.

As the days in the hospital for Graham rolled one into another and his body repaired the damage to itself Graham was faced with a decision after the third week from his accident. Helen had shown him when his mind had become clearer off the drugs more information on his condition and what he might be facing. The social working attorney Sandra and her husband had been into to see him a fair bit too. They talked about his family life and his mother and the way he had been treated, they also talked about what he might want to do. Through those days he was being told about his possible decisions and other things and he applied his mind to it.

Helen was right he was not stupid in fact because his body was small it seemed his brain made up for it. There were times that his mind was like a steel trap and he would look at every decision that he would make and would categorize everything. As his mind worked on this Sunday being left to his own devices for once with no doctors or anything to distract him, slowly a decision formed in his mind and he pressed the call button for a nurse and waited. As the minutes ticked by his decision burned deeper and deeper into his mind. He knew this path was for him to take and he wanted to do it but did not know how.

The minutes ticked by and Graham waited for the nurse he had not pressed the immediate call button so he knew he would have to wait and it really did not faze him. Unfortunately what was about to happen would do, the door to his room opened and instead of the nurse his older brother was stood there with an evil grin on his face.

“Well sissy looks like you’re onto a good thing here aren’t you?” He sneered.

“What do you want Richard?” Graham asked starting to feel afraid. Seeing his nemesis stood there and that sneer his heart started to pound, this was the one thing he feared was possibly going to come true.

A short while later Graham heard a voice and a gentle touch on his shoulder, he had actually fallen asleep and the visit from his brother had been a dream. He breathed a sigh of relief as he saw that who had awoken him up was candy striper answering his bell. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and remembered what he wanted. He asked for the candy striper to get Grace or Helen as he wanted to talk things through with them. She left with a smile and a promise to do that and Graham relaxed back to wait. He was still shook up by his dream and it worried him that there could be the possibility that his brother or father could find him.

After what seemed like an eternity of waiting there came a knock at the door and Helen poked her head round it. Graham motioned with his hand for her to come in and giggled childishly. Helen was rather surprised at this but she said nothing and settled on the edge of the bed and waited. Graham looked at the doctor and fought to keep a smile from his face she looked so serious and all business and he so wanted to tease her.

“Helen I am wondering something?” he kept the smile from his voice.

“Yes Graham what do you want to know?” she looked worried as she looked at her small patient.
“Would the name Geraldine suit me or maybe Esmeralda?”

Helen nearly swallowed her tongue as Graham started to laugh uncontrollably at the look on her face. Helen failed to see the joke for a second or two then she joined in with him. For some reason that one question was enough to the doctor to confirm that her patient had made a decision on what he wanted to do, the two of them started talking in earnest about what would be needed and Helen did not treat him like a kid. Graham knew because of his age he would either need his father’s or a social workers signature on the medical requests and he was starting to panic.

Helen could see that the boy was starting to get into a panic and she started to work on relaxing him. Graham listened to her voice and found it relaxing and his worries started to pass and he concentrated on what was being said again. As the words washed over him as he listened and it confirmed his choices he realized that Helen was telling him that the social services were willing to sign for his surgeries and find a home for him. As those facts hit home his smile got larger as he realized that he did not need any contact with his brother or father. As it settled in his grin became larger and he looked at the hospital gown he was wearing and frowned, it seemed to him now he really should have something a bit cuter to wear whilst he lounged about like a princess with doctors and nurses awaiting his every need.

After his talk with Helen she left to let him get more rest so he sat watching the TV for a while. The following morning Grace was back on duty and she woke him up with breakfast and a smile. She didn’t say much but smiled at the teddy bear that had become his faithful companion and hardly away from his side. As she watched him she saw the younger side of him coming out and due to his size and the way he was behaving she knew he would have no problems passing for a seven year old. Why those thoughts stuck in her head she had no idea she knew that treating graham like a kid was driving him a little mad so she decided to stop doing it.

Graham noticed a change in the senior nurse and the way she was treating him and it bought a smile to his lips. He thought it was because of his decision last night but he did not know that Grace had not been told yet. She was treating him more grown up and involving him more in what she wanted for him. He was starting to feel more comfortable talking to her and he was opening up about the sort of things he wanted as there was a more relaxed atmosphere. The candy stripers were aware of it too and helped Graham relax more whilst he was still bed bound.

As the further days progressed as he was more relaxed and actually communicating with the staff and others he waited for the rather imposing social worker to arrive. He was scared at what she would think of his decision; he realized it had been a few days since he had seen Helen also. That morning just after breakfast Helen and Grace and Sandra the social worker all descended on him as the three women gathered around the bed he was starting to feel a little intimidated by them. The strange thing was that the one who was in charge of the meeting was Sandra not Helen. Graham started to realize that the reason why she was in control, he was officially now the ward of the state and she had taken the role of the parent to him to make the decisions. Helen and Grace outlined to Sandra exactly what had been found and some of his responses. Graham was getting a little annoyed at being treated as though he did not exist or possibly too stupid to understand what was being said about him.

“Excuse me live person in the bed who happens to be over the age of three!” Graham’s voice showed signs of annoyance as he spoke up.

Sandra stopped mid sentence and looked at him with a look of shock on her face, Helen and Grace just smiled as they realized that he was more vocal than expected. Helen then addressed the conversation to include Graham and Grace and Sandra followed suit to bring him into it. Graham smiled as he now felt included in the decisions about his healthcare. It felt as though it was giving him more power over what was happening and as though people were treating him as his actual age not his apparent one. It was a bit strange that he was attached to the teddy bear though and he felt he needed the security it offered to him. As the four of them made decisions over what he would face and the surgeries that were going to be offered to him it was as if more weight was lifted from his shoulders. He started to giggle as he added points to what he wanted then Sandra dropped the bomb shell. It seemed as though the social services had actually found a foster home for Graham after his recovery and surgery and would he be interested in taking him in and helping him. Sandra didn’t tell him that she had been talking with Sylvie and keeping her informed on his progress and other things.

Graham smiled at that and wondered if the foster home had been told that at the moment he was outwardly a boy. He was scared of bringing that question up with the three adults with him and he found himself cuddling the bear in worry. Helen saw the change and knew that sometimes Graham acted younger than his years and she knew it was common from those with a history of abuse and grace also knew it and watched closely. She was worried they were bombarding the boy with too much but she trusted Helen and now trusted the boy to make the decisions for himself. There was a clearing of a throat by the door and a tall blonde haired man stood there smiling. Helen looked up and returned the smile and motioned for this new comer to enter the room.

“Hey sports how’s it going?” his voice had an Australian tinge to it. His eyes were a deep blue and he seemed to be laughing at the world as he looked at it.

“Good morning Harold nice of you to join us.”Helen returned the greeting as he lounged against the wall and examining Graham as he laid there.

Graham watched the new comer with a bit of anxiety especially when his eyes settled on the teddy bear but this man just nodded and smiled and leaned his head. Graham listened for any signs of threat from this new figure but found there wasn’t in fact his voice was pretty warm and almost soothing as it ranged around. Harold went on to explain that he was the surgeon that was going to be responsible for the work that lay ahead and had already done some work on Graham after he was bought into the hospital that fateful night. Along with Helen he went on to explain the sort of work that was going to be carried out. Graham was a little surprised that he was going to be spending another two months in the hospital and dealing with a lot more people.

The medical staff saw his face drop and they wondered if he was starting to get cabin fever from being in one place for too long and they looked at each other. Sandra saw the look and interpreted it correctly and left the room. She walked down the corridor to where she could use her cell phone and dialed Sylvie and waited. After a few rings it was answered and her friend sounded out of breath as if she had been running to the phone.

“Sandra you choose the worst times to call me did you know that?” She sounded slightly annoyed.

“Well Sylv have to keep you on your toes, anyway it’s not about me or you I am calling about” Sandra went on to explain she felt that the boy come future girl that they had discussed her fostering was beginning to feel closed in.

“Well I am not surprised Sandra any kid needs to expend energy how old did you say she was?”

“He’s about fifteen but looks like an eight year old and sometimes acts like it too, he…..”

“She Sandra, She or are you getting closed minded?” Sylvie’s voice had a hard edge to it.

“Sorry Sylv I guess will go by She around you” Sandra sighed at her friend.

Sandra wasn’t closed minded she was just not used to dealing with people who were gender variant as the doctors would of explained it. She was just not used to suddenly turning a person’s gender around as she would go by visible gender more than anything. The two talked for a few minutes as Sylvie drew up plans to help the child she had been cleared to foster come to terms with being in hospital for so long whilst the changes were made. She remembered her daughter wanting to be active either mentally or physically when she was eight years old, she knew that Graham at the moment was fifteen but was physically about eight years old and had a lot of the energy that an eight year old had and needed a release. As she thought on what might be needed she decided a trip to the mall was in order if she was going to help this child.

Back at the hospital Sandra walked back into the room to hear Graham laughing with the medical staff. She looked at the boy soon to be girl and could see the feminine traits within him. He seemed to be talking more animatedly as they were including him in the discussions but he still did not appear to be the fifteen year old that was his chronological age. Sandra could see the intelligence and longing in his eyes too and when she was hearing what he had suffered through his life since the death of his mother and the way that his remaining family had treated him. This she knew from past experience some victims of abuse do regress to a younger time in their mentality and behavior. She wondered if that could be why Graham was acting in that way. She wasn’t a psychiatrist or therapist she left that to the medics.

Graham could see the social worker looking at him with a strange look on her face as if holding an argument with herself in her head. He thought she hates me I’m a freak to her okay she’s been nice to me in the past but that’s going to change. Sandra could see the worry in the boy’s eyes, she smiled to put him at ease and saw him relax, and it was not a full relaxation she was hoping for. Then she realized that her body language was what was putting him on edge, she kicked herself she had to start using the female pronouns or she would be as guilty as other people when dealing with something she did not understand.

Graham saw the social worker fight with herself, and his body reacted accordingly. This allowed his body to start to feel pain free for a short while as the muscles relaxed. It was true he was starting to feel the walls closing in; he still was trying out names in his head and trying to feel the change in his head from him to her and was finding it rather relaxing to think that way. The other occupants in the room saw what was happening with the small body on the bed and they smiled. Helen nodded to the young surgeon and he smiled and nodded and left with a gentle squeeze to Grahams shoulder and a quiet good luck sport.

The three women continued to talk about other things and included him in the chat and he felt that he was beginning to relax even more then. As they talked Graham felt more of his boyishness fades as he felt like a girl being included in the chat of grown women. He started to think more on what his name should be and he smiled as the final name seemed to settle into his head as he remembered his mother.

“I think I want to be called Emma Louise” he said that as a final statement and the three women looked at him as he had lost his mind. Helen nodded and smiled and Grace clapped in agreement. Sandra looked a bit shocked but realized that was this young person’s best chance now. She thought back to all the damage and blood she saw that day when she first met this child and the look of relief on the doctor’s faces when they knew they could save a life instead of him going back to a situation where he no she was being abused.

When Grace heard her patient use those two names her mind went back to her days in training, she had known a young nurse called Emma Louise and she thought back and the face had seemed familiar. Her husband had been called Harris in surname and had made her give up her training. When their two children were born Grace had been made a god parent with her ex husband. The penny then dropped as she examined the new self declared girl closely and her heart nearly gave out. It was her old friend staring back at her but as a young girl not as the woman she had known. Without warning she leaned down and enfolded the small body in a warm embrace.

“Child you don’t know how many years we have got to catch up on” She said with tears in her voice.

Emma looked at the nurse and was shocked when the arms enfolded her; it was becoming natural now she had chosen a name that she used the feminine pronouns for herself and it seemed to fit her neatly. Helen looked at her senior nurse with a look of surprise and was about to gently berate her for pushing things but she saw how her patient was reacting. Sandra was also taken back by what had happened and she wondered what this would mean for the fostering and her friend Sylvie who would be devastated by losing this child even before they had met. She then remembered that Sylvie should be here soon to arrange a temporary release from the hospital into her care. Sandra wondered how the nurse would react as she carried on explaining that she was the child’s god parent and had been refused access as she was not a catholic like the father.

Grace went onto explain she could not care for Emma full time as her work was important and instead of her god daughter moving in with her that the fostering could continue as planned. Just as that was said a middle aged brightly dressed woman carrying an armload of shopping bags appeared at the room door. Sandra smiled when she saw it was her friend Sylvie and had turned up carrying so much stuff she looked like a pack mule.

“Hi Sandra I was told you were in this room can you show me the young person that may be coming to live with me, I have heard she has not got a stitch of stuff to her name.” Sylvie’s voice was bubbling with excitement as she talked. Sandra nodded at the bed and Helen and Grace moved aside and Sylvie caught the first look at the person who would figure a lot in her life from that point on.

The newly renamed Emma smiled and waved shyly, this woman was like a force of nature as she breezed into the room. There was also sadness in her eyes as she looked at Emma and seemed to be comparing her to someone else and Emma blushed under the scrutiny as her fright led her to try and hide behind the teddy bear she was clutching. Sylvie looked a little shocked and almost pulled Sandra from the room. In the corridor she turned to face her friend and placed her hands on her hips and frowned.

“Sandra I enjoy a joke as much as the next person but that child in there is all girl, and she is about at most eight years old no older than that.” She started to poke a finger at her friend losing control of her temper.

“Sylv talk to that doctor and that nurse that is the child that is going to be placed with you, I never joke about with abuse cases and cases like this and by the way her chosen name is Emma Louise and that nurse is her godmother.” Sandra replied ignoring the jabs to her breast knowing her friend was upset.

The words calmed Sylvie down and she blushed as she looked at her friend and apologized deeply. As the two friends talked Grace walked out of the room and looked at Sylvie and frowned. Sylvie could almost feel the lecture building up behind the nurse’s lips and she smiled wanly and shrugged, Grace saw this and smiled in return seeing the contrition on the woman’s face. Sandra started to laugh as she realized that Sylvie still had the pile of stuff that was now at her feet.

Grace was rather shocked at the woman who had breezed in and then breezed out looking like she was ready to spit nails and chew horse shoes. As she followed behind after making sure her god daughter was okay she saw the newcomer starting on a tirade and managed to keep control of herself and as the other woman turned around to face her after the argument and smiled almost like a naughty school girl Grace felt her heart melt a little bit. It melted even further when she realized that this was the woman who was to be Emma’s foster parent and she knew the two would need to be introduced to each other.

Grace led them back to the room and motioned for Sylvie to put the packages at the foot of the bed. Sylvie blushed slightly and whispered to Sandra and the social worker come lawyer giggled. Emma wondered what was going on as these adults seemed to be finding a lot of things funny today and not letting her into the jokes. Sylvie had bought clothes that would fit a normal sized teen not some one of the patients size. The clothes that were in the bags would dwarf the small frame in the bed most of the sizes that would fit the newly named Emma would be coming from the departments that deal with children under the age of seven.

Sylvie looked at the small body still wrapped up in hospital blankets and the odd tube or two still giving drugs and other things and the casts and worked out again in her head. She totally redesigned the wardrobe in her head and also worked out mentally what else would be needed for home nursing and convalescence for the child almost as if she was working on an injured animal. She could see the fright in the child’s eyes as well as the desperate hope showing in the eyes as well, the hope shining through at the chance of going to a home where they would not be harmed. Sylvie felt herself being drawn into those eyes the brown and black seemed to draw her in and hold her. It was like looking into a pool that held a lot of secrets. Sylvie could not help but wonder what this child had seen and suffered and desperately wanted to end the suffering that this small body had gone through.

Emma watched the woman closely and could feel her desire to help and the newly declared girl smiled and reached forward to lay a small hand on the weather beaten hand of the older woman. Just then outside the room in the corridor there came a commotion and Sandra poked her head out and she almost growled. Much to Emma’s surprise her father was trying to push past hospital security and he seemed very drunk.

“Okay where is the little queen!”His words were slurred and hardly understandable, David was running down the corridor towards the man out of uniform as he was there to pick Sandra up after she had finished with the child.

Emma’s father pushed his way into the room thrusting Grace and Helen away as he strode over to the bed and tried to rip off monitor leads and other items the hospital had placed into the small body. He then proceeded to tear back the blanket and sheet ignoring the tracks of blood and the screams of the child in the bed. Once he saw the diaper wrapped round the patient’s lower body he seemed to lose it and slapped Emma hard across the face. Emma started to scream louder as her father tried to rip her from the bed but was stopped short when David barreled into the room. The police officer was breathing hard and Grace and Helen rushed to sort out the ravages to the child and Sylvie stood there her face going hard.
Sylvie walked over to where David had pushed the man to the floor and was just about to apply the handcuffs. Her face was like flint as she stood watching the pitiful figure being cuffed. David looked up and swallowed, he had seen his wives good friend only look like this once when she stood in the courtroom facing the driver that had killed her husband and daughter. Her Italian side heated up her blood and she spat on the disheveled figure being lifted to its feet by David.

“You ever come anywhere near this child who is now under my care then you will suffer!” Sylvie growled. David looked at his prisoner and shook his head as he knew that Sylvie meant what she said. Joseph looked at this female daemon that had spat at him and he saw his dead wife stood there scowling at him. He then looked at the bed and the damage he had wrought in his drunken state and he saw a young girl being cared for by a doctor and nurse and he feared for what he had done. It cut into his booze filled mind as he studied the scene as he was lead away and slowly a tear dropped from his eyes. Sylvie went to the bed whilst the medical staff calmed the child and Sandra was talking heatedly with David as he led his prisoner away.

As the doctor and nurse worked Emma was shaking violently and starting to sob and her thumb crept to her mouth. Helen did not seem unperturbed as she watched her patient. She knew that in times of strong trauma a person could regress to a safer time and exhibit more childish traits. Grace also understood this and she moved aside as she felt a soft touch on her shoulder and she looked around to see Sylvie stood there, the older woman gently moved to the side of the hospital bed and sat on the edge. She gathered up the small body into her arms and then swung her legs onto the bed and cuddled the child. She ignored the warm feeling from the diaper as it settled onto her lap as she knew this child needed a person close.

Helen worked as she saw her patient relaxed being cuddled by the older woman and she checked the damage that was done. She nodded once she had finished and quietly whispered to Grace and they both left the room. Sylvie rocked Emma gently quietly whispering that everything was going to be okay. Emma listened to the woman and laid her cheek against this stranger’s chest and was surprised to hear that her heart was pounding. As they cuddled Emma felt two drops of wetness onto her hair and she realized this adult was crying. She reached up her small hand that was not obstructed by a drip and she gently brushed the tears away.

Part Four: A new home

A few days later Sylvie returned to the hospital when Grace had called her, she had spent the days since that fateful day in the hospital getting to know her new housemate. She had also spent the time making the room ready for her. Also spending a small fortune in clothes and other things after talking with Emma finding that she wanted to wear traditional children’s clothes and some fashionable clothes as well, this seemed to put a permanent smile on both hers and the child’s face. Sylvie made her way to the children’s floor and was rather surprised to see David stood by the door to Emma’s room and he smiled when he saw her.

Sylvie smiled at the police officer and walked up to the door and poked her head in and smiled to see Emma was wearing a skirt and tee blouse and ankle socks and a pair of Velcro sneakers with pink accents. Emma saw the woman and she smiled it was almost like the sun coming up to Sylvie and made her heart melt. The only unfortunate thing was the fact that Emma had not broken out of her infantile behavior since the incident a few days ago and had become very dependent on the nursing staff and Helen and Sylvie. Emma was behaving like a toddler and Helen was getting concerned that she could not break this current trend and the nursing staff had been told to treat their patient like they would any other toddler.

Sandra was also in the room and her face drawn in a grim visage and she was reading a file tapping her foot on the floor. After thirty seconds Emma’s face frowned and Sylvie after spending these days with the child knew that a diaper change was needed. Instead of getting a nurse to deal with it Sylvie gently pushed the child down after moving the skirt out of the way she promptly set to work getting her charge into fresh underwear. All through this Emma giggled and clapped and Sylvie wondered if the incident had robbed the child of its maturity permanently. Sylvie finished up and helped Emma sit up the child reached her small arms up and hugged the older woman.

An hour later the temporary discharge was completed and Sylvie wheeled Emma down the corridors towards the outside world. She was having difficulty with Emma wanting to get out of the chair but as the child still had a leg in splint holding the knee straight. As they reached the outside the sun was shining and Sylvie felt a weight lift from her. Emma looked around her eyes wide like a toddlers taking in everything. Sylvie was wondering now if she could cope with a child of this size that appeared to the world as if they were retarded but in her mind she had made the choice to cope.

Emma was trapped inside her head one part of her personality was the toddler that everyone saw and the other was the fifteen year old but that was not able to show. The incident with her father had pushed her into a loop in part of her mind feeling the hands rip at her and the pain of things being ripped out. She wanted to scream but the toddler side of her was keeping it in check as she remembered her mother and this nice lady who seemed to want to look after her. She wanted to run but she had to sit in this ugly uncomfortable big person’s chair, as she looked around in the sunlight again her thumb crept to her mouth she found comfort in having it in her mouth.

A large limo was waiting outside the door and a man in a suit opened the rear door, he smiled as he lifted the child from the chair into the rear seat of the car and fastened the seat belt around her. Sylvie also climbed into the car and the door was closed, the motor started and the partition window between the back and the driver rolled down.

“Sylvie where do you want to go?” the driver asked.

“Derek I think we need to get a stroller and maybe some toys for Emma” Sylvie replied.

The car started to move away from the hospital its ride smooth and gentle as Derek was a professional driver and worked for Sylvie full time. In reality Derek was more like a brother to Sylvie than an employee and reacted in that manner. He looked out for his boss and her animals and also as a buffer between the businesses and Sylvie. He was slightly surprised that the child appeared to be retarded but the smile on the child’s face when he looked in the rear view mirror made up for the way he was feeling. After ten minutes of driving they reached a huge nursery and toy superstore and Derek parked up and opened the rear door and lifted Emma out of the seat.

The three of them entered the store Sylvie carrying the changing supplies in a carrier bag given her by the hospital. The security guard at the door gave them a brief glance and smiled when he saw what appeared to be grandparents taking their granddaughter out for a treat. They walked into the store and Emma’s eyes went even larger and she wriggled in Derek’s arms but the man did not let her get down. The three of them walked into the nursery section and Sylvie started looking at the strollers, none of the first ones appeared too small and she sighed. Just then a middle aged woman approached and coughed, Sylvie looked up and was rather surprised to see Fiona March her daughters old nanny.
“Miss Kimber so nice to see you again” Fiona said with a slightly unsure smile.

“Fiona how many times did I tell you it was Sylvie and how are you?”

“I am well and it would hardly be professional if I used your first name” Fiona’s accent was a very controlled English.

Fiona looked at Emma and Derek and a little light came back into her eye, she reached a gentle finger to brush back a wayward lock of hair. Expertly she examined Emma and frowned slightly when she realized the child was diapered even though it appeared to be above potty training age. Then she looked again and saw that the child was obviously retarded as there was no sign of an outward understanding. Sylvie then started talking to Fiona asking if she was employed and other things. It turned out Fiona was working at the store as she was between jobs in her chosen career. Sylvie smiled at this as she trusted this woman implicitly and knew that is she could get Fiona to work for her again her new charges safety was assured. Fiona then was taken aback slightly by her old employer asking if the store did a stroller big enough to accommodate this child and she thought briefly.

She led the three of them to the far side of the stroller section and pulled out a three wheeled type stroller and Sylvie could see it was large enough to take Emma. She looked at the price tag and then nodded. She took the store tag and after Fiona agreeing had Derek put Emma into the stroller and fasten the safety straps. Fiona then saw the splint and nodded finally understood. Also there was a matching changing bag and Sylvie decided to buy that also. Emma seemed to be enjoying the ride and Sylvie was happy that Derek no longer needed to carry her. Fiona watched as Sylvie settled the child and she saw that her old employer did actually care deeply for the child retarded or not and she could see why.
After saying farewell to Fiona the three continued shopping in the store Emma’s eyes lit up at the toddler toys so both Derek and Sylvie went a little bit insane buying toys. When they went to check out Sylvie was rather surprised that they had spent over three thousand dollars but the smile of her new charge was worth it. They loaded up the boot of the limo and Derek fitted the new car seat and settled Emma into it. Sylvie had managed to get Emma to accept a pacifier and she noticed the time and settled on getting some lunch. They drove through the streets and Emma’s face seemed to clear slightly and she dropped the pacifier, she looked out of the window taking more interest in her surroundings.

Sylvie noticed this but she waited just in case it was only temporary or the fact that the child was starting to heal by being showed love and compassion. Derek also saw this in the rear view mirror and was rather surprised. He saw that there was a sense of intelligence in the child’s gaze and the infantile behavior appeared controlled and it was at a point where the teenager was visible. As he drove he always kept a part of his mind on the new charge to the household and Sylvie’s reactions but the first job was getting some food inside of them. They pulled into a branch of a chained restaurant and as Derek went round to the back and pulled out the stroller Sylvie unfastened Emma from her seat and helped the child to scrunch over top the door. Derek with a smile opened the door and helped Emma into the stroller and fastened the straps. The three of them entered the doors and the greeter smiled as they stood in front of him and he gently steered them to a family table and got a booster seat for Emma to sit on once she was settled they placed their orders.

Sylvie insisted on cutting up the burger that was delivered to Emma and the child did enjoy the attention. The toddler side was again showing as Emma played with her teddy bear and made a mess of the ketchup with her fries. The greeter came over and he smiled as Emma looked up and smiled at him her face again innocent and childish. Derek watched again seeing the switch it was almost as if two personalities were warring for the same space. He had an interest in psychology and was an avid reader of anything and everything that he could lay his hands on. He watched people always trying to work out what they were thinking of and what was happening in their heads and how they reacted to other people. He watched as the greeter treated Emma as the toddler she was acting and Sylvie reacted as though Emma was her daughter and a child of her heart and not a charge taken in to protect them from harm.

After the meal Emma caught a fit of the giggles when she realized that the driver was watching her closely. She crossed her eyes and poked her tongue out at Derek and he laughed. The greeter brought over their bill and with a blush leaned to whisper something to Sylvie. Just then a childish voice rang out from an opposing table,

“Mommy, mommy that girls in diapers!” A young boy was looking at Emma and pointing a finger at her; Emma looked around at the noise and started to tear up and her lower lip started to quiver.

“James do behave or you might end up back in diapers like that girl she was probably very naughty” the mother replied. On hearing this Emma gave voice to a heartfelt cry it carried her full soul and all her pain. Sylvie’s face went beet red and she stood up clenching her fists she strode over to the table and stood there her back ramrod straight. She stared at the woman and the mother looked at her slightly afraid. Sylvie stood her face inches from the other woman her fists clenched tightly at her side.

The woman was starting to get worried what this irate mother that was stood there her fists clenched and her body rigid.

“How dare you, that child has never hurt anyone in her life in fact she is the one other people have hurt. As for the diapers she is not being punished but helped as she has suffered that much her bowel and bladder have been damaged.” Sylvie stood there face to face her face almost now purple. The woman seemed to back down and shrink against that tirade and her son looked at Sylvie his eyes wide.

“Om my gods I am so sorry, I was only trying to get my son to behave we have just moved into the town. He has a problem making friends as well my husband used to beat him and he acts up now because of it.”The woman seemed to grow again as she explained and Sylvie started to relax too and smiled in apology.

Derek took the young boy from the table and settled him with Emma and motioned for Sylvie to sit and talk. The young boy looked at Emma and blushed as he saw the young girl looking at him, her smile was shy and open and well she looked as though she was four years old. Jonathon watched as this girl played with the coloring page on the mat that the waiter had brought her and was trying to decide on the crayon she would use. He watched the look of concentration on her face and then a waiter nudged her chair and she cowered and quickly put down the crayon. Tears were almost dripping down her face and she quickly placed her hands in her lap looking round, Jonathon looked around to see who would scare this girl so much. The man who was with her seemed not to notice what had happened, and then all of a sudden the girl started to cry softly and quietly.

Jonathon got out of his chair and walked around the table and gently wrapped his arms around the young girl. He gently rocked her and kept looking around for whatever had threatened the little girl. He could not find anything but he was still feeling somewhat protective of this girl, Derek looked around and saw the boy rocking Emma and that the child was crying. All the tow of them could get from Emma was the two words “be good” repeated over and over again.

To be continued for definite………..

Trimming the Tree - Part 2

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Age Dysphoria

TG Elements: 

  • Childhood
  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Trimming the tree part two
A story by Allie Elle

Jonathon got out of his chair and walked around the table and gently
wrapped his arms around the young girl. He gently rocked her and kept
looking around for whatever had threatened the little girl. He could not
find anything but he was still feeling somewhat protective of this girl,
Derek looked around and saw the boy rocking Emma and that the child was
crying. All the tow of them could get from Emma was the two words "be
good" repeated over and over again.

As the adults reacted to what was happening with Emma, Jonathon was still looking around he was almost acting like a big brother to this girl. Derek had worked out that what was being said was a mantra that she was using to try and remind her that she was under attack. His heart was almost fit to bursting when he realised what had made this child so damaged. Jonathon looked at his mother and waited for her to say something but she smiled and nodded as she made her way to the table to join the rest. Sylvie was still trying to apologise about how she had reacted and Francine Roberts Jonathon’s mother was trying to calm her down.

“My dear judging by that poor girl’s reaction there is a lot of trauma there so you did the best thing in the world.” Francine replied to the apologies gently.

Sylvie watched the boy closely and also Emma more of the teenager had seemed to slip and there was a very frightened toddler was looking out at the world. The waiter that had knocked the chair holding Emma approached slowly his face a deep crimson when he had realised he was the one responsible for causing pain to this young girl. Following the waiter came over the manager who was also red in the face when he heard the waiter apologise. He knew Sylvie was important to the town and did not want to get in her bad books for this incident. Sylvie waived off the free meal and gave Francine her phone number and told her to call to allow the two children to have a play date.

Jonathon was a little taken aback at the mention of a play date like he was a three year old then he saw the point of it as the girl Emma was obviously younger than he was. At that he did feel like a big brother and made a promise to himself he would act like that to protect Emma from anyone who would hurt her. As Derek strapped Emma back into her push chair Emma started to fuss and Derek wondered why, he then saw his young charge reach to her new friend and hold her arms out.

“I think she wants to give her knight in shining armour a hug son” Derek said with a laugh.

Jonathon blushed and accepted the hug his face a deep crimson and he laughed with the older man. Francine smiled when she saw how her son was reacting to the girl and now knew that the caring side was not beaten out of him. The group left the restaurant and both Francine and Jonathon looked at the large black limo and wondered just who the new friends were. Sylvie blushed when she saw the two of them looking at her car and the fact that Derek was acting like a chauffeur slowly lifting Emma from the stroller and gently putting her in the car seat that was just visible through the rear door. Emma was giggling as she picked up the teddy bear that she had left in the car.

“Sylvie I hope you don’t think I am being forward but how old is Emma?” Francine asked gently.

“Francine that child is as old as she appears but outwardly she is around eight” Sylvie replied gently.

Francine looked shocked and then straightened her shoulders; she then went on to explain she was a physical therapist and had noticed the splints and wondered if Sylvie had arranged therapy. Sylvie could not believe what fate was throwing at her, first her daughters old nanny and now a physical therapist and Emma’s god mother being a nurse there was a total chance that this child could be healed both physically and emotionally with the help of the new friends that were being made. She wasn’t very religious but she felt as though God had his hand in the repairing of this damaged soul that had come into her care. Derek helped Sylvie into the back seat just as her cell phone rang, it was Grace checking on her god child and Sylvie explained what they had been doing and she heard the laugh from the other end of the line.

They drove through the city out into the country and Derek took the roads gently avoiding the worst roads to save jolting his passengers. After about twenty minutes they reached the large metal gates that marked the start of Sylvie’s estate and Derek wound his way through the roadway between the paddocks. The horses and other animals that Sylvie had rescued reacted with curiosity at the car and some raced alongside the fences. A young filly paced the car distance and speed seeming to enjoy her freedom kicking up her heels. Derek saw this and also Emma did too suddenly a young sounding voice rang through the back of the car

“Mama!!! Ook Mama Horsie!” Emma screamed in delight. Sylvie laughed hearing the joy that had been missing from the Childs voice.

Emma started to bounce in the car seat just as Derek pulled up in front of a huge ranch house. Sylvie did not wait for Derek but unbuckled Emma and managed to get them both out of the limo and carried her into the house, she gently laid her charge on a sofa as Derek carried in the shopping bags and carried them upstairs to the bedroom they had set up for Emma.

Sylvie collapsed on the chair facing the sofa and watched Emma for a short while hearing Derek putting things away. The child had settled on the sofa after craning her head round to look at the room. She started to suck her thumb again and Sylvie reached out and gently removed the thumb and replaced it with a pacifier. Derek came downstairs again and smiled when he saw the scene in front of him, it was something he missed seeing since Sylvie’s husband and daughter had passed away from the auto accident that had cut their life short. He had rarely seen his employer this relaxed and happy in a few years. Emma started to fidget and yawn and gently Derek without a word went to pick up the child, Sylvie followed as she wanted to see Emma’s reaction to the room.

They continued upstairs and Emma cuddled into Derek’s chest her eyes closing and the small procession entered the room next to Sylvie’s that was set out as a dream bedroom for a little princess. No money had been spared although the bed was a hospital cot the rest was all sugar and spice. Derek laid Emma on the cot and gently Sylvie undressed the child, Derek cursed as he was stood at the pillow end and saw the healed welts on the Childs back. Sylvie looked up but Derek shook his head and helped Sylvie dress the child for her nap as well as changing the well used diaper. The two adults after kissing the child walked back down stairs and Derek poured himself a stiff drink as Sylvie switched on a baby monitor.

“Sylvie whatever that child has been through when I get my hands on his parents I will not be responsible for my actions!” Derek growled.

“Derek Emma is a she not a he, the poor girl was born as a hermaphrodite” Sylvie responded firmly.

Derek nodded and took a deep drink of the spirit in his glass; he seemed to relax as he looked at his employer and saw a hint of determination in her eyes. He knew that she would move heaven and earth to help this child heal, this was one of the things he admired about her once she was working on something she would never give up. Sylvie picked up her cell phone and checked numbers and turned to her main house phone and dialled, first off she called her old nanny and as she talked she wondered why Fiona always used her maiden name instead of Adams. Fiona was pleased to get the call and agreed to move back to the ranch to help Sylvie look after her new charge. Next Sylvie called Grace at the hospital and explained to her that she had employed a nanny to help with Emma; finally she called Helen and made a report on how Emma was doing and to arrange for the doctor to come out and visit.

Whilst Emma napped the two adults continued working out the best way that they could help the child. Emma slept on during her sleep the dreams and memories flowing through her mind as she slept. She dreamt of happy times but half way through the dreams changed into darker dreams and she started to cry as the harsher memories trickled through the happier state that she had reached. In her dreams the young boy that she had met in the restaurant became someone who was intent on hurting her and she started to thrash around and cry out.

Downstairs to cry as came through the baby monitor and Sylvie turned her face full of concern and she heard the thrashing and thumping coming from upstairs. Derek could see the concern on his employer’s face; before she could react he made his way upstairs. As he reached Emma’s room, he could see the small child thrashing around. Suddenly she woke up her face marred by a mask of pain, suddenly she screamed as one of the casts impacted on the wall. Derek without thinking gently picked the child from the bed cradling her in his arms. Emma laid her head on his chest Sobbing slowly eased as she relaxed; Derek gently stroked her hair and rocked her.

Sylvie joined two of them she was surprised by the gentleness in her employee, seeing him cuddling the distraught young child there was a compassion that she rarely saw. Gently Derek eased Emma back to the bed that and gently folded the covers over the child. Sylvie approached the bed and gently a kiss on the creased forehead, and smoothed down the covers. Both the adults after seeing them Emma had relaxed sufficiently to fall asleep again left the bedroom and returned back down stairs. Derek turned to Sylvie and she could see the tears brightening his eyes, without a word she gently enfolded her trusted friend and employee in a firm embrace. Sylvie was rather surprised by this as Derek had never shown any emotion of this type in the past; he had seemed a rather aloof person.
The following morning Sylvie approached the preparation she had to make in relation to the changes in her lifestyle now that she had someone to care for, she also had to consider the fact that she had lied about Emma’s problems to others. Picking up the phone she dialed the number Francine had given her, after a few rings the other phone was picked up.

“hello Francine Miller,” Francine’s voice was clear,” how can I help this morning?”

“Francine, hi it’s Sylvie I was wondering if you could possibly call here today to arrange therapy for Emma.”

The two women talked for a short while arranging a suitable time, Sylvie ever conscious of possible movement on the baby monitor. When she heard the mattress moving Emma’s room, she made her way upstairs and peeked in. Emma hearing a movement by the door slowly opened her eyes and smiled, Sylvie in the short while that she had known Emma had begun to recognise the shifts in her personality. What she was faced with this morning was the teenaged Emma, the signs of the teenaged intelligence were apparent. Sylvie Made her way to the bed and gently pulled back the covers if seeing the state that Emma was in, deftly changed her charges diaper. Emma smiled in appreciation of the lack of fuss that Sylvie made. There came from downstairs the sound of the front door opening, and Derek’s voice rang through the house letting the occupants know that he was here to start his workday.

Shortly after became the sound of someone Hammering on the door Derek not wishing Sylvie to possibly face an angry mob on her doorstep Derek opened the door. Francine stood there rather sheepishly apologising for hammering on the door, then explanation she held up two rather over filled bags. In her face was coloured with embarrassment as she tried to foot juggle the third rather stuffed bag through the doorway. Sylvie looked at the rather encumbered young woman and the bags that she was pushing into the hallway. Derek being the ever present gentleman tried to pick up the third bag, he grunted at the weight of it and his face went red with the effort.

“What on earth?” Derek looked at their visitor as he half lifted and half dragged the bag through the door. Francine if indeed it was possible seemed to blush and deeper shade of red, and muttered an apology as she walked through and closed the door behind her.

“well I told you I was a therapist a lot of the stuff I need to treat Emma.” She replied

“Francine there is no need to be defensive just the amount of stuff” Sylvie replied easing the ruffled feathers.

Francine managed to marshal all three bags into the lounge, where she started to lay out all the equipment that she had brought with her. There was an exercise mat, arm and leg weights, balls and toys. Everything that was set out appears to be in chaos but Francine knew there was an order behind how she set things out. Up until that point Emma had been nowhere to be seen, when she had heard the hammering on the door she had automatically assumed that it was her father and had hidden underneath her covers. When she heard the voice of the lady that Sylvie had been talking to the restaurant she managed to untangle or herself from her blankets. Sylvie at that point had returned to the bedroom and gently picked her up, and carrying her down where Francine had set out her tools of her trade.

Francine was sat in the middle of what appeared to be toys and looked up when her patient was brought to her. She gave a gentle smile seeing the apprehension in Emma’s eyes, putting the floor alongside her she motioned for Sylvie to put her down. Sylvie’s new charge looked around her wondering what the next change in her life was to be, all these changes in her life were happening so quickly. From what was found in the hospital to the fact that she was living the role she felt herself to be mentally were starting to create a roller-coaster of emotions in her head. Francine moved Emma around to face her and gently using our hands examined the casts on the child’s lower legs. She needed some reference point from where to start a physical therapy than was needed as her gaze moved Emma’s face she was slightly taken aback by the intelligence in the child’s eyes.

Emma looked at Francine’s face and it seemed that the adult was appraising her closely, with a smile Emma crossed her eyes and hoped her tongue out. Sylvie saw this and she smiled and playfulness of her charge, with a gentle smile Sylvie left taking Derek out to the barn to look after the animals under their care. Emma looked to the door has two adults left wondering why they had left her with a stranger, she looked around at all the toys and things surrounding her.

“Emma?” Francine looked at her new patient and tilted her head, “my name is Francine honey I’m a therapist and here to help you.”

“I’m pleased to meet you,” Emma replied,” I remember you from yesterday although your recollections of maybe slightly confused.”

Francine nodded realizing that Emma was about to open up to her rather surprisingly, she moved around so she could look the child in the face. She moved round so she was facing Emma, and moved some of the exercise equipment and toys out of the way. Emma stared straight back her blue eyes and intense locked on Francine’s, there was a deep pain yet a deep understanding in them and Francine could not help but react. She gently reached out and touched Emma cheek, she was surprised by the fact there was a tear moistening her cheek. She gently brushed the tear away and smiled warmly and moving closer to Emma enveloped her in a hug. Emma responded stiffly at first, more used to any contact leading to harm rather than to love.

Is Francine felt Emma’s body relax sure reacted by pulling her closer, and behaving like a parent gently brushed Emma’s hair out of her face. Emma seemed to shudder and smile, with careful and slow and painful movements she wrapped her small arms around Francine’s neck and buried her head in Francine’s shoulder. Slowly the small frame with racked with sobs, the force of them almost shaking the child’s body with their intensity. This concern Francine was the injuries were still relatively new to Emma the uncontrolled movements have to the limbs and to the slowly healing bones.

To be continued……

trimming the tree part 3

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transitioning

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Age Progression

TG Elements: 

  • Girls' School / School Girl

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Trimming the tree part 3
Francine nodded realizing that Emma was about to open up to her rather surprisingly, she moved around so she could look the child in the face. She moved round so she was facing Emma, and moved some of the exercise equipment and toys out of the way. Emma stared straight back her blue eyes and intense locked on Francine’s, there was a deep pain yet a deep understanding in them and Francine could not help but react. She gently reached out and touched Emma cheek, she was surprised by the fact there was a tear moistening her cheek. She gently brushed the tear away and smiled warmly and moving closer to Emma enveloped her in a hug. Emma responded stiffly at first, more used to any contact leading to harm rather than to love.

Is Francine felt Emma’s body relax sure reacted by pulling her closer, and behaving like a parent gently brushed Emma’s hair out of her face. Emma seemed to shudder and smile, with careful and slow and painful movements she wrapped her small arms around Francine’s neck and buried her head in Francine’s shoulder. Slowly the small frame with racked with sobs, the force of them almost shaking the child’s body with their intensity. This concerned Francine the injuries were still relatively new to Emma the uncontrolled movements that affected the healing limbs and to the slowly healing bones.
Now the story continues....

Emma could see the confusion on the women’s face and her smile became larger and with a look of impish fun placed her thumb in her mouth and let little Emma peek out. Francine was shocked when she saw the sudden changes in her patient and saw the toddler from yesterday peek out. This caused Francine to smile and Emma replied in return with one of her sunrise smiles and triggered the protective response from the adult.

“Okay Emma now I know you can understand me we need to work on getting your body back under control.” Francine started.

“Miss Francine I can understand the need but I don’t think my body is quite likely to want to join in the games.” Emma responded

Francine nodded and smiled and pointed to the first of the toys and placed Emma’s hands on the keys and explained that she wanted the keys pressed to create a light sequence. Emma followed the lights but there also seemed to be problems with her coordination and she made a few mistakes getting a low tune from the toy. Then she matched the sequence and was rewarded by a happy tune and Emma giggled and laughed. The laugh was infectious and then Sylvie and Derek entered the room they were greeted by that sound of joy.

Emma looked up and saw Sylvie and if possible her grin became bigger and she tried to shuffle her diapered rear across the floor. Sylvie saw this and rushed forwards to scoop up her temporary child and cuddled her close. Emma wrapped her small arms around the adult’s neck and snuggled in her face lit by joy. Derek could see his employers smile return as she placed the child back on the floor and went with her into the kitchen. Once she had closed the door and rested against it and leaned her head into her hands. Derek was worried that the care and heart that Sylvie was putting into this child if she didn’t stay would tear her apart.

Sylvie got herself under control and looked at her closest friend and employee and smiled wanly, she reached out one of her work beaten hands and gently caressed his face. With a gentle smile she kisses his cheek as she composed herself, Derek was a little taken aback by as Sylvie was not to known for being open with her emotions.

“I’ll be okay my friend I can see the worry in your eyes.” Sylvie told him.

“Just don’t overdo it, I know you’re my boss but you are more like a little sister to me.” Derek replied

Back in the lounge Francine could see that Emma was working hard to try and get her limbs back under control and they had actually been working for about an hour. In fact Emma was starting to sweat a little and the thick diaper she was in was also showing some distress. Francine without thinking gently pushed Emma to the floor and started to rectify that one problem. When she had undone the tapes the mess that faced her almost made her lose her composure. Just at that point Derek walked in and for the first time came across the ravages that the accident had left behind. He seemed to go a little green and rushed out of the door into the fresh air.

A few hours later when Francine had finished with Emma the new family were sat in the kitchen and Sylvie looked at her foster child and was smiling. Emma was bringing joy back into her life and a lot of the darkness from her heart was being lifted. The door was knocked and Sylvie remembered she had employed Fiona March as Emma’s nanny. Emma shrank back into herself on hearing the door going and wondered who it was going to be and prayed it was not her former brother that had somehow tracked her down. She tried to strain to hear what and who it was but was distracted by the itch that had started under her cast.

Fiona stood at the door her case at her feet and was taken aback at how relaxed her former and now again present employer seemed even with caring for a special needs child. In her experience most carers seemed to be at their wits end a lot of the time. She smiled and then followed into the kitchen and her grin became larger when she saw Emma sat at the table. Before she could sit down Emma yawned it almost splitting her face, Fiona with a gentle smile lifted Emma from her seat and carried her following Sylvie to Emma’s room. Fiona was still under the impression that in some way her new charge was restarted and she could see the hospital cot was a logical idea. She took in the rest of the room and smiled at the amount of toys.

“Miss could you put me on my bed please?” Emma asked her limbs aching slightly.

Fiona was slightly taken aback as she looked again at this waif like girl; she placed the small body on the cot and stepped back. She saw the intelligence there and she wondered if this was some sick perverted game her new employer was engaged in after the death of her natural daughter. Emma could see a judgemental look cross the woman’s face and ignoring her pain moved back on the cot. Sylvie also saw this and she wondered if she had made the right decision. Emma could see her foster mothers panic also and she decided that she would have to take steps to ease it slightly. She looked up at the new comer and smiled that disarming smile and she could see the woman relax slightly.

“Mom can you let me and Miss?.... talk alone for a little while?” Emma asked.

“Are you sure Emma?” Sylvie was worried especially after all the small body and mind had gone through.

“Yes Mom I think she needs to know a little bit more about me, I mean I wasn’t really myself yesterday” Emma replied with a gentle laugh.

Again Sylvie was taken aback by Emma’s maturity but also her innocence with what she had put up with in her life. Emma motioned to Fiona and she was a seat herself in the rocking chair next to the hospital cot, and to her surprise Fiona found herself doing so. Sylvie smiled when she saw this and respecting her new charges independence and left the room.

Emma looked at this new woman in her life and tilting her head laid the index finger of her right hand against her lips. Taking a deep breath both to calm herself and to also signify that she was going to start looked straight at. With a firm voice showing no signs of hesitation or panic started to talk about her life and how she had ended up in the care of Sylvie. When she saw that Fiona disbelieved a lot of the story she without any sign of self-consciousness and also what seemed to be a lack of modesty slipped herself out of the blouse that she was wearing and lifted the juvenile vest over her head. Once she had done this she painfully shuffled herself around so her back was facing Fiona and she heard the older woman gasp.

Fiona could feel herself becoming physically sick when she saw the damage that had been done to the small frame on the bed that naked in front of her. She looked and tried to count the scars that crisscrossed the flesh facing her. She stood up and reached a gentle finger to touch the ravages that faced her, there were old scars, bruising and some wounds that showed they were only a month or so old. Emma felt the gentle touch against her back and was surprised when Fiona placed a gentle kiss on her forehead.

"Child what you have described to me is the closest thing to hell that had been my misfortune to hear." Fiona said the small tears rolled down her face.

"Miss," Emma swallowed, "to some hell is just a concept since my mother died hell to me has been reality"

Sylvie had promised herself to try and not to eavesdrop on the conversation, but there was a lot of information she needed about Emma's former life that the child had not given her. She listened to the narrative and her heart started to break, the emotionless way Emma had told Fiona about what she had suffered was close to being too much for her to take. When she heard Emma's last comment she couldn't help herself and opening the door stepped to the bed and folded the child into a warm embrace.

The three of them settled to talk about lighter subjects, and to Sylvie's amazement Fiona seemed to become another person almost a teenager. Her voice and actions matched Emma's in the wake she was animated about clothes and other things that would appeal to a teenage girl. Emma was looking confused as she did not feel herself as a teenage girl as there was still the toddler inside of her. To defuse the situation slightly Sylvie gently laid Emma down and she could see that a diaper change was needed. Emma relaxed as one of the problems of her daily life was gently taken care of with no pomp and circumstance.

To be continued in part 4

Where is the love part one

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • Infant
  • Toddler
  • Preteen or Intermediate
  • Child

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Where Is The Love

Chapter One: Runaway!

Simon was getting worried, his twelve year old mind churning; the couple that had fostered him had locked him up in this bedroom three days ago. They only let him out to do chores around the house and hardly fed him. He sat on the bed in the room and he listened for the footfalls on the landing outside, this he was beginning to dread as his foster father had beaten him yesterday for dropping a plate the bruises still smarted. There came a knock on the door as Alison, the Rights youngest daughter, voice drifted through the wood.

"Simon don't say anything, but I'm unlocking the door. Mom and dad have gone out, be quick and get out of here."

As she said this the snick of the lock loud in the silence of the room and Alison stood there with a rucksack that was full. Without another word she thrust it at him and pointed to the stairs and motioned him to get the hell out of there. Without a thought Simon started rushing out of the house and as he cleared the yard he turned back and saw Alison with her older sister Karen on the step. The girls smiled and waved to hurry him on his way. He hauled the pack onto his shoulders and started to jog down the street. As he reached the corner he had to dive into a hedge to avoid being seen by Mr. and Mrs. Right. He just about avoided discovery and carried on out of the town.

He walked through the day and as the light gave way to evening he started to get hungry. He opened on of the pockets on the pack and found a stash of candy. As he walked he munched on the candy bar and looked round for a place to sleep. Even after one day of walking he looked grimy and his clothes were marked with the dust of the road. He was weary and footsore and headed over the fields till he found an empty barn. He entered and set down his pack and looked around to find a comfortable corner to sleep. He piled up a stack of old straw to make a bed and settled down for the night.

The following morning he woke and for a few seconds was confused about where he was. He felt filthy and decided to wash in the trough and this he did and then he decided to get changed. He opened the pack and almost threw it across the barn in disgust. Inside were girl's clothes, panties, padded bras, T-shirts that were cut for a girl, blouses and jeans. Also packed on the top was a pair of girl's walking boots with socks and he saw that they would fit him. He then took a deep breath and as he let it out and thanked the girls silently because he realized that this was the only way they could make sure he would not be without a change of clothing. He struggled to get into one of the bras and pulled on a T-shirt, then a pair of jeans with a small amount of lace on the pockets. He stopped and looked at the reflection in the water and decided that he looked cute as a girl, the only problem was his hair, which was short.

He packed the rucksack again leaving his boy's clothes in the barn and laced up the boots and set out again. The sun was up and warming the air as he walked and drivers were stopping but he was wary about accepting a lift from them. Some were openly looking for a bit of fun, others were openly nice and concerned what a young girl was doing walking down the highway. Through the day he saw the skyline of the city ahead and he knew that he would reach it by dusk the next day. He slowed down in his stride as he considered his options and how he would survive. He started to look round for a barn for the night and he was not lucky on that score that night.

He finally decided on sleeping the night in a wood for that night and lay down under the trees. The night was cold as he lay there and listened to the sounds of the country at night and he was relaxed. His body still ached from the beating the other day and he was having difficulty in breathing and he thought one of his ribs was broken. He was careful that night not to move around too much in the night as set himself leaning against a tree and only dozing through the night. As the sun rose the next morning he was already traveling towards the city and he walked slowly conserving his energy and he knew he would be faced with a life on the streets. This really did not faze him as his years in social care taught him to be self-reliant and to take things slowly. He found that he was considering the way he was dressed and he knew it would stop the authorities from finding him.

He reached the outer limits of the city just as the day was giving over to the night and he found himself facing a mall. What he needed to do was wash and change his clothing and he walked into the mall and headed towards the rest rooms. He considered for a few seconds and decided to use the ladies washroom because of the way he was dressed. He slowly pushed open the door and checked the room to make sure it was empty and ducked into a stall and pulled the rucksack in after him. He checked out his body as he undressed and he shook his head as he listed the bruises and marks. He knew that there was no chance now that he would graduate from high school and would have to spend his life on the streets. He used the facilities and cleaned himself up and changed into fresh clothes with another training bra and he thought to himself that he looked as though he was a twelve year old girl.

He walked into the mall proper and lost himself in the crowds and attached himself to group of young girls who were shopping. He listened to the group and mentally took notes to help him in passing off as a girl of twelve and he watched what they did and how they acted. He was a natural mimic and he copied the girls just staying slightly back from the group. It felt natural to him to be acting in this manner and he started to relax and looked around for someone to drop a dollar or two so he could eat something more substantial than a candy bar. One of the group of girls turned and noticed Simon standing there, she smiled and looked closely at the stranger. She noticed that she looked hungry and she turned to her friends and whispered the others nodded and they gathered round Simon.

"Hey! You hungry?" The girl asked.

"Yeah but mom did not give me any cash she just wanted me out of the way." Simon responded his voice like a young girl's.

"Well, girlfriend we need to do a good deed so burgers are on us okay?"

"Hmm, okay I guess, I'm Kaitlyn." Simon introduced himself to the group as they dragged him towards a burger bar.

The girls got a load of burgers and fries and also piled a tray for Simon and they pulled him towards a table. They chatted and giggled and Simon found himself being drawn into the group and relaxed again, as he relaxed he winced at the pain from his chest, he passed it off to his new friends as just a little accident. The group of girls accepted his explanation and started to talk again, they sat and talked for about an hour and the girls begged off as Jackie's mother was picking them up. Simon now calling himself Kaitlyn in his mind as he knew he would have to keep the name in his mind to keep hidden. The girls left and he gathered up the fries and full burgers that were not touched and put them in a paper sack so he could eat later.

Chapter Two: A Meeting

Angelica had woken that morning at the Haven fully rested, she wondered why Sophie, her acquired daughter, was quiet that morning and not screaming for her mommy. She dressed in a robe and walked through into the nursery and saw Celia was changing the little one and making her giggle. Celia was tickling the toddler, who was really enjoying herself and showed signs of a recent bath.

"Ewwo mama, yu sweepy stiwl?" the girl asked.

"No honey mommy is wide awake now." to prove it she went over and joined in the tickling with her mother.

Celia left the pair and looked through the stock of dresses and clothes for the toddler and picked out an outfit. It was a party dress, white with a lace hem and Peter Pan collar. She also picked out a pair of white rumba panties with little pink rose buds on the frills. Then a pair of white ankle socks and a pair of whit Mary Jane shoes and helped her daughter dress the youngster for the day. The trio went down stairs after Angelica got dressed and sat down to breakfast. The toddler was sat in a high chair a few cut up pieces of toast getting the Sophie treatment.

Sophie was getting used to her new life pretty well it had been about three months since the Haven had changed the terminally ill Richard and turned him into the cute toddler Sophie. She loved her new mother and grandma and enjoyed her days being cared for and playing. She went to day care at the mall where Mommy worked looking after other children; her best friend kitty also came along. Mommy was good with the children and Sophie enjoyed playing with others, she always had her favorite rag doll Jemima with her and Kitty always took Freddy bear with her. There was a knock on the outer door and Kitty and her Mommy walked into the kitchen. Mary settled her daughter in a chair to wait for the family to finish eating and helped herself to a cup of coffee.

Kitty was smiling at her little friend sat in her high chair and she was glad she was a big girl and sat at the table to eat. She was also a big girl and used the potty and not diapers now and wore panties, she liked her little friend and thought that she would make a cute baby sister. Mary watched the thoughts play across her daughters face and laughed to her self and then looked over at Sophie. The toddler looked over at the woman and smiled and held out her arms for a hug.

"Ewwo anti Mawee huggie?"

"Of course sweetie, auntie will always have a hug for Sophie."

The clock ticked round and Angelica got ready for work, she changed her daughter and decided to dress her again in a set of pink overalls and a pink T-shirt. She buckled the two children into their seats in the back of the station wagon and drove towards the mall. She pulled into the staff lot and got her daughter and her friend out of the car and carried Sophie on her hip. She looked around and her gaze settled on a teenaged girl sat on a bench with a rucksack.

"Must be gong to camp," she thought.

The girl waved and smiled and Angelica relaxed and looking at the clock above the doors and she noticed she had only a few minutes to get to the centers creche. She made it and set Sophie down in a play area with Kitty to set up for the day, as she got the girls some juice and put the diaper bag on its hook she looked up. The young teenager was stood by the door with her rucksack watching the children closely.

Kaitlyn sat on the bench in the staff lot as he thought it would be quiet this time of the morning, as the mall did not open for two hours. As he sat there a station wagon flew into a space on the lot next to the doors. A woman jumped out and opened the rear doors and was fiddling with something she then helped a girl of about four out of the car and then lifted a toddler onto her hip. She then lifted out a cute diaper bag then the woman looked around. As the woman's gaze swept the lot it settled on him and she smiled, Kaitlyn smiled back and waved to the woman. After letting the woman head through the staff door he followed closely, he was curious about where this woman worked to be here this early. She did not look like a cleaner in fact she looked like a babysitter. Her face was warm and open and he felt as though he could possibly get a drink instead of water from her. He followed closely until the woman opened up the front of a unit called "Play Pastures", he realized that this woman worked for the mall creche. She looked as though she possibly owned it. The two little girls looked so cute and he wondered if both were her daughters, he stood in front of the unit and looked through the door.

Angelica handed the drinks to the girls and walked towards the door, she looked closely at the girl and she could see the signs of living rough. The girl did not look as though she had been on the streets long because the clothes were still fairly fresh, she wondered what would cause a girl like that to run away and her gaze moved down one arm and she noticed bruises that were a few days old.

"Hi! Can I help, are you lost?" Angelica asked.

"No ma'am I'm wondering if I could have a drink please?" Kaitlyn replied.

"Of course a cup of tea?"

"Hmm, could I have coffee?"

"You look a little to young for that. I'm Angelica Hughes by the way."

"Kaitlyn ma'am."

"Okay Kaitlyn come in and keep an eye on those two while I sort out some tea."

"Thank you ma'am."

Kaitlyn walked in and set himself on a stool and looked over the play area, the two kids were drinking the youngest from a bottle. As they drank the older one was pointing at a set of blocks on a shelf and the younger one was nodding. The pair looked over at the newcomer and he realized they wanted him to get the blocks down for them. He obliged and then went to sit back on the stool and wait for the hot drink and he pushed his rucksack out of the way.

Angelica came back and smiled as she saw the teenager had got the blocks down for the kids, she knew that Sophie loved playing with the blocks and would usually nag to get them straight after her bottle of juice. The teenager seemed comfortable around kids but her posture was fairly butch as she sat with her legs splayed. Angelica raised an eyebrow and nodded at the position of the girl's legs. Kaitlyn realized his mistake and closed his legs and thanked the woman for the cup of tea as he sipped it. The warmth spread through him and he relaxed leaning back against the counter and let the warmth of the cup spread through his hands.

Sophie looked at the big girl as she relaxed with the tea that mommy had prepared for her and she was relaxing. The big girl looked as though she was hiding from someone and Sophie wondered who she was hiding from.

"Girwl hidin fwom bad mens?" Sophie asked.

Kaitlyn did a double take and looked down at the toddler and he smiled and considered his response. The toddler was getting insistent in her questioning and looked straight at him. Kaitlyn felt trapped and wondered if Angelica was going to call the cops, he hoped she would not do so as he did not want to return to the Rights and another beating.

Angelica heard her daughter ask the teenager if she was running away from bad men, she waited for a response from her but none was forthcoming. She considered calling mall security and getting this kid into foster care, then she though what if the kid was a run away from care sending her back would be a bad move. She argued with herself for a few seconds and as she thought she remembered what Magus said about helping others. She watched the youngster tense up and reach for her pack as she reached for the phone, she stopped and frowned. She could not think anymore on the subject as mall staff brought their preschool children in as they headed for work. Angelica did not have any staff as yet so she was fairly busy, Kaitlyn saw this and started to help out with the kids and after she was shown how helped with diaper changing.

Kaitlyn was enjoying himself as he helped look after the kids in the creche, shoppers were also bringing their kids in and soon the unit was full of children playing and having fun. In the middle of it the little one Who Kaitlyn learned was Sophie Angelica's daughter was like a queen ruling her little kingdom. If some kids were being mean she would toddle over to them and stand there with her tiny hands on her hips and scold them. He could not help but like the toddler, as she was always concerned for the other kids before herself. After lunch Sophie curled up in a corner and fell asleep and Kaitlyn picked her up and placed her in a playpen out of the way.

Angelica saw the teenager pick up her tiny daughter and place her out of harms way in a playpen and watched as she did it she checked Sophie's diaper gently so as not to wake her. She thought hard as the crowd of children thinned out as shoppers picked up their children and staff did like wise. At about three o clock there was only herself, Kaitlyn, Kitty and Sophie left. She peeled off fifty dollars and handed it to Kaitlyn, the teenager took the money and smiled.

"What's this for ma'am?"

"A days pay for a days work, you earned it."

"Thank you."

"Kaitlyn where are you living?"

"Here and there ma'am."

Sophie had woken up to hear the questions and she frowned, she liked the big girl and the way she had looked after the kids never complaining about changing or feeding the really little ones.

"Mama!" she screamed to get the adults attention.

"Yes sweetie?" Angelica walked over to the playpen thinking that her daughter was screaming because she needed changing.

"Big girwl tay wib us?"

"Honey what would grandma say if we did that and did not ask her, and what about Kaitlyn's mommy and daddy they might be waiting for her to go home."

He stood there listening and worried what was going to happen if he accepted and they found out he was a boy. He walked over to the playpen and crouched down so he could look straight into the toddler's eyes, he almost fell backwards as he seemed to fall into the eyes. It seemed as though he was falling into the gaze and the child was reading his soul.

He started to sweat and become light headed, the cuts o his arms seemed to burn and his last conscious though was, "Oh shit!"

Angelica and Sophie watched as the teenagers body started to sway and the woman saw sweat break out on the girls forehead. The girl's eyes rolled back into her head and she slumped to the floor in an untidy heap. Angelica managed to make the girls slump controlled so she would not hurt her head by it banging on any thing. Once the child was on the floor Sophie had managed to get out of the playpen and was standing next to Kitty who was watching and about to cry. The toddler hugged her friend and then after telling her it will be okay, she went over to her mother and then looked down at the unconscious form on the floor. Sophie concentrated for a second and looked at her mommy.

"Mommy why big girwl go nap?"

"I don't know Sophie, I think that she may be sick."

"Wike daddy was?"

"I don't think so I think we had better see about getting someone to care for her."

"NO mommy bad mens memba?"

Angelica considered what her daughter was saying and remembered the bruises and cuts. She checked one arm and saw a cut was an angry red and she realized that the child had cuts, which were infected. She thought for a second and got the two young girls and ran back to the station wagon and buckled them in and threw the pack and diaper bag into the boot space and sprinted back to get the teenager. By the time she had returned Mark Robson one of the security guards was stood next to the teenager.

"Miss Hughes is there a problem?"

"Oh thank God, Mark that's Kaitlyn my new summer assistant and she fainted, I was going to get her back to her parents."

"Tell you what Miss I'll carry her or get a wheelchair from the first aid station, or would you like a EMT to look at her?

"It's okay Mark, her mom is a doctor but the poor kid needed to get out of the house and she's a neighbor of ours so I said she could help out, if you could carry her to my car?"

Mark did not reply but radioed in to his control room to lock up the unit as Miss Hughes had an emergency to attend to. The control room informed that they would lock it down remotely and as he stepped away picking up the teenager and stepped out of the unit a shutter rolled down. Mark grunted at the weight of the kid and with gentle steps carried her in his arms towards the staff lot. They walked through the mall some late shoppers watched as the small group headed towards the staff exits. As they walked out into the staff lot a female security officer was leaning against Angelica's car keeping the two girls entertained. Mark nodded to the officer and she opened the passenger door and he placed his burden on the seat gently.

Angelica thanked the officers and almost ran around the car to start up the engine. Sophie and kitty from the back seat waved at the officers as the car speed away. Angelica considered as she drove, Celia used to be a nurse and could sort this kid out. They had space and could take care of her and sort out the authorities by using the gifts they had gained. She wondered what Gabriel and Magus would say. She gritted her teeth as she remembered the quick glance at the infected cut on the kids arm and how angry it seemed. She was not paying attention to the road and had to stamp on the brakes as she nearly plowed into the back of a truck. She swore and from the back seat came a giggle from the two youngsters and she looked into the rear view mirror and saw Kitty tickling Sophie hard.

"Sorry auntie Celica, Fie was cranky."

The trip to the Haven seemed to take forever but the was Angelica was driving it was minutes. As she span into the drive throwing gravel up the door to the house opened and Celia stood there looking shocked at the way her daughter was driving. The car shuddered to a halt throwing a few stones up and Angelica jumped out and dashed around to the passenger side. During the drive some of the girls clothes had become spotted with blood and Angelica panicked. In a second Celia was there looking down at the teenaged girl in the car. Without waiting for an explanation She lifted the teenager in her arms and carried her into the house.

Angelica got the girls out of the car and headed to Mary's to drop off Kitty with her mother. She considered leaving Sophie with Mary but by the look on her daughters face knew it was mistake to do so. After dropping off Kitty she headed back over the field to the Haven with her daughter in her arms. As they walked into the kitchen the saw Celia had the girl awake and was taking off the blood stained tee shirt. The girl was struggling lightly trying to keep her jeans on but Celia was winning the fight as the child was weak. As the jeans came off Celia gasped as her gaze took in the forward bulge in the panties. Sophie giggled and broke the silence as the two women got over their shock, Angelica looked up at the teenagers face and considered. It looked as though it did belong to a girl and judging by the package in the panties it could easily pass itself off as a girl.

"What's your proper name Kaitlyn?"

"Kaitlyn?" Celia was shocked.

"That's the name HE, gave me back at the mall."

"I'm sorry for telling a lie ma'am but I couldn't use my real name. I'm Simon Jacks." the teenager mumbled.

Simon went on to explain a little about himself as Celia worked on the cuts, he gasped as she touched the area where he thought the broken rib was. Her hands were sure and steady as she worked, she looked at the cuts and clucked her tongue. She went to a cabinet and pulled out a bottle of iodine and washed the infected welts and cleaned them. Sophie was watching the teenager closely and listened her head tilted as though she was taking in everything. She started to chew on a strand of her hair and Simon reached forward and gently removed it.

"Sophie don't chew your hair, do you want a pacifier?" he asked the toddler.

She nodded and Simon asked Angelica where Sophie's pacifiers were. Angelica went and got one for her daughter and was surprised at how caring this young boy was he was like how Richard used to be. Simon again dressed as Kaitlyn after he had got cleaned up in a hot bath and apologized to the women. The two women told him it was not a problem and they settled down in the lounge with Sophie sat on the sofa with Simon.

The adults spent the evening talking to Simon as Sophie started to fall asleep cuddled up against him. As Sophie faked sleep she was trying to reach Gabriel with her mind. Slowly there came a gentle touch with a soft mental light as the magic user touched minds with her. In Sophie's mind she talked to the woman and explained what Simon had outlined as his past. She showed Gabriel images of Simon at the day care center helping out, Gabriel replied with a set of images of Simon's past in care and his fostering. She showed Simon in the children's home playing with a group of girls he was about five; they were having a tea party. Then it jumped and Simon was being bullied by a larger boy, no words came but Sophie could imagine what was being said. The images jumped again and Simon was cowering under blows from a man whose face was filled with hate, the man then started to use a belt on the boy. By the looks of things this was what had caused the boy to run away and Sophie tried her hardest not to let tears flow.

Sophie opened her eyes and looked up at the boy, he could see the pain in her eyes and he wondered if his lie had hurt her. He hugged the toddler and made to apologize but the child gently placed a hand on the boy's cheek. Angelica and Celia saw what Sophie was doing and they looked at each other eyebrows raised. The toddler's hand seemed to be glowing as it touched the cheek and both women heard what seemed to be a chant coming from the toddler. They watched in amazement as the boy's hair became longer until it brushed his shoulders. Then the glow from Sophie's hand seemed to spread over Simon's body and the boy stood up. The glow became stronger and a familiar laugh filled the room. And Magus stood there his beard bouncing as he laughed, it was not an evil laugh but one filled with mirth at the world.

Simon was feeling strange he had a compulsion to remove his clothes which he did till he stood there in just the panties. His skin felt warm but not the warmth of the fever but a gentle warmth like the sun on a spring day. His nose picked up the scent of spring flowers and it itched, his groin itched also and he looked down. As he looked down his chest seemed to thrust outward slightly and he appeared to starting to grow breasts. He leaned forward to stare at his panties and the bulge was shifting then suddenly he screamed. The pain was intense and his groin seemed to be like a hot fluid and the pain moved up into his hips. He felt things moving around and was beginning to feel faint again. Then the pain faded and he looked at his arms and noticed all the bruises had gone and looked as though they were never there in the first place. He put a hand down to the front of his panties and did not feel the usual bulge. He slipped the hand into the panties and found a slit there, it was smooth. He slipped a finger into it to explore it and he started to groan at the sensations coursing through his body.

"Oh my God, I've got a CUNY!"

The women watched the slow transformation then looked at the toddler sat on the sofa, She was smiling widely. Angelica was shaking and Celia was hugging the arms of her chair, both women sat their faces white. Sophie hopped off the sofa the action made clumsy by the fact was she was still in diapers, she hugged the new girl and started to giggle loudly. Simon looked at his body and he was shocked he was still shaking at his reaction to putting his finger into his new cunny.

"Yu Kaitlyn fow eba now." Sophie told him/ her.

The transformed boy stood there a look of shock on his face, he stopped and realized that it was the truth he was now a she. He considered and found himself comfortable with the thought as if finally he was complete and he stood back inside his head. He made a mental inventory f his pack and he realized that there was no dresses in it and he felt cheated. The women looked at the new girl and burst out laughing as they recognized the look.

"I've got nothing to wear!" Kaitlyn whined.

"Honey we'll take you shopping tomorrow, we promise."

Celia led the girl to a bedroom and she concentrated and the room transformed to one suitable for their new charge. Kaitlyn stood transfixed as she looked around the room was decorated as if it was for a princess. There were stuffed toys everywhere, dolls, a bookcase, a desk with a computer, a dresser and pictures of Kaitlyn sat astride a pony. The girl looked out and saw the pony grazing in the paddock outside her window, she knew the pony was called star and he was hers. There were rosettes from pony shows and awards for ballet framed on the walls. She thought and the exercises for ballet filled her mind, she was a bit annoyed that her breasts were smaller than her best friend Jackie's. She stopped for a second and stopped the flow of her thoughts.

"Hold on I'm a boy!" she exclaimed.

"I think not, Sophie has decided." Celia replied.

"What is she a damn witch?" As the words left the lips the girl found herself over the woman's knee, she squirmed as the jeans were pulled down exposing the girl's panties.

"Do not use that sort of language in this house young lady!" As Celia spoke she raised her hand and...

WHACK!!!!!!!

Kaitlyn's bottom was getting warmed by a good old fashioned spanking this continued for about two minutes. To the girl it seemed like an eternity as she bucked and writhed on the knee of the woman.

"Grandma I'm sorry, I'm sorry." Kaitlyn sobbed.

"Is your baby sister a witch young lady?"

"No grandma I love Sophie, I'm sorry I was a brat coz she wanted to ride star. Don't spank me no more please she can ride star I promise."

The girl looked up at her grandmother tears rolling down her face, it seemed her mind was split. One side she was Kaitlyn and the other she was a boy called Simon who had been beaten.

Kaitlyn thought to her self that maybe she was nuts, she was Kaitlyn older sister to Sophie and Angelica's daughter from another man. She was eight but this boy Simon was twelve, she remembered Richard Sophie's dad being so ill and her helping mom to look after him and Sophie. Then Richard died and they moved in with grandma Celia and mom bought the creche at the mall from Richards's insurance pay out. She enjoyed helping there when she was not at school and also she had enjoyed helping Richard with the special kids. All through this the other persona was screaming that she was him and these things never happened. That he had been changed by Sophie's magic into her and he wanted his body back.

The screams from Simon became weaker as Kaitlyn took over completely, She was stood looking at her grandmother rubbing her bottom and sniffing. It did not really hurt it was just this was the first ever time that either grandma or mom had spanked her. She hugged her grandmother and pulling her jeans up headed down stairs back to the lounge. As she walked through the door she looked at her baby sister and crouched down. The little one had been crying and Kaitlyn thought she knew the reason why, she hugged the toddler tight.

"Sis if we stay with grandma tomorrow do you want to ride Star?"

"Peeeeeese!" Sophie jumped into Kaitlyn's arms to give the older girl a hug.

"After grandma takes both of you shopping ladies." Angelica warned the pair.

"Yes Mama!" the pair chorused smiling.

Chapter Three: Shopping, It's A Girl Thing

The following morning Angelica woke the girls with a shout and laughed as her youngest daughter stood at the bars of the crib jumping up and down. Sophie was obviously excited at the prospect of going shopping with her new older sister. Kaitlyn wondered into the nursery rubbing the sleep from her eyes, she was wearing a pink nightshirt with a kitten on the front, she joined in the laughter as she looked at her baby sister. She helped her mom dress Sophie and took the toddler down stairs for breakfast, Celia was sat in the kitchen talking with someone over the phone.

To be continued?

Without a Trace

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Taxonomy upgrade extras: 

  • Fiction
  • Posted by author(s)

Without a Trace

by Allie Elle

Without a Trace - Part 1

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transformations
  • Science Fiction
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Adventure

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School
  • Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes: 

  • Accidental
  • Crime / Punishment
  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Girls' School / School Girl

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Part one: strangers in the night,

Jonathon Roberts looked down the street and all looked normal he was expecting possibly for things to be different but they weren’t. He just didn’t know what he was expecting it was just something did not feel right. He stopped in front of a news vendor and quickly read through the headlines, he was a little shocked by the fact yet another teenage boy had gone missing. Jonathon or JR as his friends and his mom called him was 17 although slight of build and slightly pretty. Well to be honest to pretty to be a jock although he loved running. There was another side to him, he was very much like his older sister he loved solving problems and he hoped to follow her into the police.

As he turned the corner onto his block he saw his sister’s partner walking down the steps from the brown house where they lived. She turned and smiled when she saw him and turned to walk towards him.

“Hey kid how’s it going?” she asked almost as if h was younger than 17.

“hey Jan not to bad I suppose although all these jocks vanishing is kinda got me worried although they aint started on the track team yet “ JR replied with a slight smile.

“Yeah I know but I can’t talk about it”

“Wow you two been assigned to it then?”

“Yeah but that’s the last I’ll say about it and don’t go pestering Joanie and that’s and order buster.”

“Yes Ma’am “JR pulled a mock salute and walked up the steps to his front door and let himself in.

Inside Joanie was sat in the lounge; she hastily threw a load of files together and slipped them into her case. She smiled and watched as her baby brother walked through into the kitchen, she heard him moving stuff around and then the scrape of one of the dining chairs. She stood up and walked in and saw him moving the files she had left on the table. He was piling them up on one side and pulling his book bag onto the table. She was rather shocked as he did not even glance at the files as he started on his assignments.

“What’s up squirt not even curious?” she asked a little worried.

“Sis I know the rules in particular with a case like this.” He replied with a smile.

Joanie nodded and was rather surprised at how mature JR was now days and the fact that as she had been promoted he stopped pestering about the work she did. This change was refreshing to her and it was better for her to be able to work in peace, she was also a little worried as the observation that it was mainly the sporty type boys that were disappearing. She looked at her younger brother and seemed to notice his fine features for the first time. The way he appeared worried her as she thought he could possibly be a target for the kidnappers whoever they are and whatever their reasons. This recent spate of disappearances had triggered a lot of alarm bells in the police department and all the stops had been pulled out. The biggest thing that hampered them was the fact there was no evidence left at the scene no school books or anything. The first thing the police knew when a new one had gone was the fact that the parents were hammering down the door of the local precinct.

Joanie’s captain had come bellowing that morning and pulled the whole of the child protection team into the conference room. He really wanted some action on this case and was losing it because no one was getting anywhere. The superintendent was leaning on him so he had to spread the load out so unfortunately the lower ranks caught it. Jan had stood up to him and had been chewed out by him and had almost stormed out, it was only Joanie’s cool head had kept control of her partner. She was disturbed by their mother coming in from work and dropping her purse on the entry table. She walked into the kitchen and looked at her children and the pile of folders at one side of the table.
“Joanne Roberts I hope you are not showing your brother case information!” She looked at them.
“No mom JR shoved them aside so he could get his assignments out of the way.”
“Good now JR don’t clutter up the place but I am calling out for a pizza tonight it was a dreadful day.” Mrs Roberts at in a vacant chair she looked at her daughter trying to catch her eye and motion to the back door. Joanie picked up the implied message and took her packet of cigarettes out of her duty jacket.

“Mom want to join me for a smoke?”

Mrs Roberts was a psychologist at the local mercy hospital and she mainly dealt with juvenile cases and would share information with her daughter about possible trouble. The two women walked out onto the back deck and Joanie lit up a cigarette and offered the packet across. Mrs Roberts shook her head and sat on one of the uprights.
“Joanie I need to talk there might be something I can help you with.”

“Mom?”

“there was a teenager brought into the psych ward today, a pretty little thing of about 14 almost perfect skin and body for a child that age.” She went on.

“Yeah so?” Joanie looked at her mother,” What’s so important about her?”

“She’s claiming she was a boy by the name of Jimmy Harwell who was actually 19 and on the varsity trails team and had been missing for three months.”

“probably some kid with a sick sense of humour mom, you know trying it on to get out of school or something.”
“well Joanie if it’s a joke it’s a very well informed one, we contacted the girls supposed parents and asked a set of questions and the girl knew all the answers.”

With that Mrs Roberts headed back indoors but Joanie stood thinking, her mother returned with a folder and handed it to her daughter. Joanie looked at the folder and saw the hospital stamp and raised her eyebrow and opened it. By the case number this one wasn’t the first and this started to worry Joanie was hocked how long had they been disappearing for and where were they being taken and for what. The girl was too young to prostitute unless to paedophiles and a few had been a lot younger, one had even been a toddler. This was totally beyond what she understood it seemed as though it was something out of a science fiction story. Some of the stories were so confused and messed up and there was no real basis for her to be able to deal with the facts that were coming through the files she held and then she looked at the dates and her jaw dropped even further, some of these cases were decades old but some of the patients did not age. They were sent to a facility out in the country just referred as “The Hall”, it was almost an out of sight out of mind reaction. There was no information past when they were sent there and how old the subjects still appear to be.

Inside JR was sat pouring over a physics problem when his mom returned with the file and without thinking she placed it on the table. He knew his mom did not smoke but used his sister’s habit to have a quiet word. He then noticed the file name and wondered what the hall was and why did the hospital have a file just marked with its name. He tried to concentrate on his work as his sister walke

back in following mom through to the lounge. JR fought with himself but you know they always say curiosity killed the cat. As the sounds in the lounge settled JR finished his assignments and then kept glancing at the file. He fought a little while longer and then gave in and opened it and read the contents, he bit on his lip to stop himself either shouting or laughing. Then he looked at the questioning file and he went white. A name jumped out of the page and seemed to bite him, John Marcie he used to be JR’s training buddy until he vanished two years ago and JR thought he had died. John’s parents had buried a coffin and everything.

Just then the door was knocked as the pizza arrived and JR closed the file and pushed it across from him and laid his head in his arms making out he had fallen asleep after finishing his work. Mom walked into the kitchen carrying the pizzas and saw her son laying there, school work scattered around him and his head in his arms. She gently touched his shoulder thinking he was asleep and whispered in his ear. JR made a show of pretending to wake up and smile at his mother and looked at the pile of paper around him and smiled.

“Working hard hon?” She asked

“yeah math always seems to send me to sleep mom.”

With that JR smiled as he collected up his books and thought on, he really needed to know what was going on. He continued to mill it over in his mind the rest of the evening and the mystery intrigued him he wanted to know more.

To be continued........

Without a Trace - Part 2: A Personal Exploration.

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Transformations
  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Toddler
  • Teenage or High School
  • Preteen or Intermediate
  • Child

TG Themes: 

  • Accidental
  • Caught with Consequences

TG Elements: 

  • Girls' School / School Girl
  • Gym Class / Cheerleaders
  • Diapers / Babies
  • Memory Loss
  • Identity Theft

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Without a trace

A story by Allie Elle

Chapter 2: A personal exploration,

JR after dinner with his family went to his room, he was blessed with perfect recall and he wanted to go over the data he had seen. He had a trick he used when he wanted to remember something and seemed to slip into a deep trance as he did what he called rewinding. The mental images of the papers sprang into his mind and slowly he read each paragraph closely in his mind. The words sprung into clarity and he reached for a note book. JR was anything if not methodical when he looked at a problem and would break down everything, as he worked he set out bullet points in the notebook. As he worked he started to fill page after page with his scribbling as he worked the information in his head.

Surprisingly he was looking at when the first cases were reported and documented and the time line was extensive. The thing is the cases were increasing over the past few years going from one or two a year going up to six in the past month alone. The victims were always the same, students in their late teens that had excelled at sport or physical prowess. There was never a student who was considered none sporting or intellectual targeted, also any student that was just plain normal targeted and this concerned him. After an hour of going over the facts he had written down from his recall he settled down for the night.

Downstairs his mother and sister were talking over the same facts, the files spread out on the coffee table in front of them. The files were slowly stacking up one side marked with the police department shield and the other marked with the hospital crest. Joanie looked at the piles and without thinking reached for a cigarette, her mother looked at her and frowned. She remembered the rule over smoking in the house and sighed, she wished JR would take up smoking but the times she had tried to interest him he refused point blank. JR was definitely not a follower but made up his own mind, she hoped he would follow her into the police as she knew his mind was sharp. As she turned back to the files she saw something that caught her eye. There seemed to be a file that was out of place as she looked at it, it seemed to tug at her and she pulled it from the pile. She read the name on the top of the file and her breath caught in her throat, the name on the file was not a male name and she opened it.

Two months ago a female track student had been abducted and then returned a week ago, she had no memory of what had happened or where she had been apart from one thing. She had recounted the fact that there were over seven other girls in where she had been all of them very physical but by the end like her they had become very childish. When Rachelle Simpson had been found she had been dressed like a six year old and hugging a doll, her syntax and mannerisms had been childish to the extreme. Joanie read over the file and then handed it to her mother silently and waited

“Yes Rachelle seems to be an aberration of the pattern, so far the only girl we thought had been taken.” Her mother explained.

“Why did her parents not report her missing until 2 days after she actually went missing?”

“That we don’t know, but there were rumours of abuse filed in the past at the hospital”

“There was never any lodged with the department though, that worries me mom”

Just then there came a knock on the door and Mrs Richards went to open it and found a uniformed police officer standing there. Without a word she motioned the officer in raising an eyebrow at her daughter and waited for the officer to speak. The silence lasted for a good few minutes as it seemed as though the officer was trying to search for the right thing to say. As Mrs Richards waited she got worried that something was seriously wrong, she stood looking at the young officer and started to get uncomfortable.

“Excuse me Ma’am and detective Richards; I’m officer Deville of the thirtieth precinct. My captain thought it best I came to see you” He said haltingly.

Joanie looked at her mom and then motioned for the officer to sit down on the sofa across from here. She waited as her mother sat next to her and they both waited for him to speak, she saw his gaze fall to the folders on the coffee table and she gathered them up. Slowly he started to talk and a strange tale unfolded, he had just come of duty and had witnessed a white van pull up and grab a teen off the streets but five minutes later the same van appeared at the same street and the teen had been thrown out. The officer had gone to assist the teen and found them looking shocked and completely lost but there was not really any further information. It really was a situation where the officer had no previous experience to go on. Joanie looked over at her mom and frowned, this development was something they had to work on.

After another ten minutes of talking the officer left and the ladies of the house retired to bed. JR was waiting for this it was time for Kylie to come out; this was his biggest secret why he never complained about looking girly. He loved to let his feminine side to show but he had the guilt that he was letting his family down by not trying to live up to being the boy of the family. It was a daily fight not to give in and go Kylie all the time but it was a battle he took day by day. He had read stories on being TG and he worked through all the information he could get. He approached his transformations the same way he approached everything, cool and collected. He gathered the gym bag that held Kylies night ware and quietly changed. Little did he know this night was the one that was going to change his life?

For some reason JR slept through his alarms the following morning and instead of being up early enough to change he was woken up by his mother. She breezed in and whipped down the duvet and stood there her jaw dropped in shock. She just stood and looked at him for a little while; she couldn’t believe it her son was dressed as a girl and he looked pretty actually. She cleared her throat and gently touched his shoulder, she watched as he woke up but remained silent. Being a psychiatrist had its advantages she thought as she looked at her sons chosen night ware. I mean Bratz was okay if someone was about eight years old but her son was ten years older than that.

“Good Morning hon” Mrs Richards said cheerfully and left the bedroom.

Jonathon looked down at his clothes and groaned he knew that his mom would wait but he would be in for a session. Just then Joanie walked past the bedroom door and turned to look at her brother and she burst out laughing. From downstairs their mom shouted for her to leave him alone. She shook her head and left him to it as she went to the bathroom. As JR listened he heard his sister getting ready for her day on duty and he thought that it was best to get this out of the way.

Part three: JR talks through some issues and it take a twist.

Without a Trace - Part 3: Some Answers

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Toddler
  • Teenage or High School
  • Preteen or Intermediate
  • Child
  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Accidental
  • Caught with Consequences

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Fancy Dress / Prom / Evening Gown
  • Girls' School / School Girl
  • Gym Class / Cheerleaders
  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Without a trace part 3: some answers,

Part 3 of without a trace

Jonathon slowly walked down the stairs to the kitchen where his mom was sat at the table just pouring a cup of coffee. JR slowly walked in and sat facing her; she did not look up for a few minutes as she slowly stirred in some sweetener. Without a word she pushed the pot forwards and JR poured himself a cup and slowly turned the cup in his hands.

“Well JR, do you want to explain?” Mom asked.

“Don’t know if I can mom I really don’t know how to explain it, it’s just something I seem t have to do it’s like my body don’t fit” JR replied.

Mrs Richards nodded and listened as JR stopped to collect his thoughts, she watched her child sip at the coffee and she noticed that dressed like that JR did not seem to be self conscious. In fact he seemed to be more confident and self assured, he went on to explain there was always this side to him and it was pretty strong. He went on to say he wished he could attend school as his alter ego and not worry about the insults that some of the jocks would throw at him even on the track field. As he continued Joanie walked into the kitchen in a crisp navy suit and sat next to her mother. The two older women looked at him as he talked and they listened as he went on to explain further on how he felt and Joanie looked at their mom seeming to be expecting an explosion. Mrs Richards just nodded and listened; when JR stopped she sat and thought for a few minutes.

“Actually I’m not surprised you father was never part of your life and well having just us two in the house you were sure to think that way” She said after a pause.

“No mom it’s not like that at all you know we are as a family blessed with perfect recall, well my earliest memory that I can remember is looking at Joanie and being jealous she got to wear dresses”

More and more information came out as Jonathon continued to explain what was going through his head, he felt he was starting to ramble and then he looked at his night wear and blushed. Oh my G-D he thought why the heck did he choose that brand. He hated the Bratz he was trying to find a teenaged look and only ever saw the black and deep purple. Just then there came a scream from outside and as one the three of them stood up.

Mrs Richards ran through the house to the front door to see a teenager being dragged into the back of a white van. Joanie grabbed her police issue revolver and dived out of the door, and with a yell dived down the steps. JR was frozen on the spot as he watched through the door, Joanie let off two shots into the retreating van and a school bag came, tumbling out. Joanie screamed in frustration as the shots missed the back tyre but before she could get another bead on the tyres a small body was thrown out of the van and tumbled against the sidewalk. Mrs Richards yelled at her daughter to put up her side arm and ran to the now still figure and knelt down. With gentle fingers she probed the body for any signs of injury and finding none she turned it over.

JR ignoring the way he was dressed walked to stand beside his mother and bit back a shout when the small body was turned over. This victim wasn’t a stranger JR knew her and he felt his anger start to bubble up to the front of his mind. He started to growl in the back of his throat and his mother looked up at him her face a mask of surprise. Without a word JR turned on his heel and stiffly walked back into the house. Joanie saw the way her brother was behaving and was rather surprised herself and walked up to her mother after making a note of the registration of the van whilst she remembered.

To be continued

Part 4 no longer a stranger

Without a Trace - Part 4

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations

Character Age: 

  • Infant
  • Toddler
  • Teenage or High School
  • Preteen or Intermediate
  • Child
  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Bad Boy to Good Girl
  • Caught with Consequences

TG Elements: 

  • Diapers / Babies
  • Mother-Daughter Outfits
  • Memory Loss
  • Identity Theft

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Without a trace part 4: No longer a stranger

JR slowly walked back to the house as his mother and sister fussed over the small body that was on the sidewalk, Mother and Joanie were huddled over the small body. JR slumped down in the lounge and put his head in his hands and moaned. It was easier when it was someone he did not know but this turn of events put everything on his doorstep literally. The small body that had been thrown from the van was one of the track team and JR knew him well, the last time JR had seen him was yesterday when they both trained together. Richard was a good kid small for his age but dedicated to his sport, he put himself out for others too. He wasn’t the sort of boy that fit the target for the kidnappers or whatever they are. It was easy to think of it being an intellectual exercise but now it was on a personal level and to be honest JR was scared. It really shook him to the core on what these disappearances meant to him now.
Without a trace part 4: No longer a stranger

After a short while the wail of the emergency services echoed from the street outside and mom and Joanie walked back through the door, they saw JR sat on the sofa deep in thought. They sat down next to him and without a word Joanie laid an arm over his shoulder. She felt his body start to be wracked with quiet sobs and she pulled him into a proper embrace and let him relax into her arms. JR seemed to melt into the embrace and he looked at his sister, as she looked at him he no longer appeared to be the teenage boy she knew but a girl who was younger who needed the support of her older sister.

You knew him JR?” She asked softly

“Yes he was on the track team and I guess you could call him a nerd like me” JR replied

Joanie looked a bit shocked as JR called himself a nerd, she never saw him in that way. She thought to herself maybe he did not match the typical view of a nerd but he was intelligent as well as athletic. As they cuddled the clock ticked and all three ignored it until it came to about 9AM and then they looked up. Mother swore and went to grab the phone from the table and made a couple of quick calls. Joanie looked at her brother dressed the way he was and wondered to herself, even after all the explanations what was really going on in his head. She found it hard to comprehend why he would want to be a girl or dress as one; she wasn’t a head doctor like her mother she dealt with cold hard facts. She could not help herself as she thought he really did look cute dressed like that and seemed to need protecting.

After half an hour Mother cleared her throat as no one had spoken for a while, she looked at her children and seemed to come to a decision.
“JR why don’t you go and get dressed, and Joanie you need to get to the precinct to file a full report on what has happened.” They both nodded and JR headed back to his room, he went to his wardrobe and grabbed a set of jeans and tee shirt and dressed quickly. Walking back down he, saw his mom with her purse and car keys. Mom looked at JR when she noticed the androgenised look he had selected, she realised that he had always dressed that way he always avoided any form of defined gender clothing unless he was forced to look very boyish. Slowly things seemed to click in moms head and she looked deeply into her son’s eyes.

She seemed to really see him for the first time and what she sae surprised her. Her son in mannerisms and facial features and well everything was very girlish. She finally took a step back and almost shook herself like a dog coming out of water. She grabbed the keys nodded at JR and followed him out to the car. As they both settled into the car she looked at her child and realised there is so much she did not know about him/her as she had become distant from him with her work. She considered the problem and keeping her eyes on the road turned to JR.
“JR honey I think we should talk and now seems the best time” She said quietly

“What do you want to talk about mom?”

“How about we talk about you”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean things have changed over the years, I feel I don’t know you any more” Her voice was tinged with sadness.

So as they weaved their way through the traffic JR started to talk slowly at first. As he continued he got more confident as he talked and explained more about the split in his soul. He talked about the fact it had always been there, his fears and the thought on what it meant. Mom listened, a small tear dropped from her cheek as she heard her child talk as though they feared her. She sighed and pulled over to the side walk and turned off the engine. She then took her child in her arms and hugged hard. With tears in her eyes and a catch in her voice she explained that the fears were unfounded as far as she and Josie were concerned. She promised to talk things through and help her child the best way she could. She explained that even if JR felt like a girl it did not mean that they had to change the things they did or wanted to do.

As JR listened to her he nodded his fears receding and his mother saw that as to her question if he wanted to be a girl full time he knew he could not answer that yet. He was glad that his family would support him whatever he decided, he had one concern as to the way those disappearances were increasing and he was determined to help get to the bottom of them the best he could do. After their talk and hug they travelled in silence to the hospital

End of part 4

Cont in part 5: questions and more questions

Without a Trace - Part 5

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Science Fiction
  • Adventure

Character Age: 

  • Infant
  • Toddler
  • Teenage or High School
  • Preteen or Intermediate
  • Child
  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding

TG Elements: 

  • Girls' School / School Girl
  • Gym Class / Cheerleaders
  • Diapers / Babies
  • Memory Loss
  • Identity Theft

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Without a trace part 5: More Questions

A Story by Allie Elle

As they pulled away from the kerb JR relaxed and started to think, he wondered why they were now targeting a new profile of victims unless the kidnappers were running out of victims. He hid his intellect from people including his family and now he started to turn his mind to the problem. Slowly he turned over what he knew or had found out from the files he had stolen a look at. He had a talent of being able to take the traces of an idea and slowly work them together into what could be viewed as evidence. Slowly they weaved through the tail end of the rush hour traffic and they sat in silence for a while, JR closed his eyes to aide his recall of the files and he continued to think.

They reached the staff parking lot of the hospital and pulled into the space reserved for his mother as the chief of psychiatry. It was a short walk to the administration entrance of the hospital and mother found out where the young man from this morning had been admitted. They walked through JR trying to remember the twists and turns and came to a private room and they saw a police guard stood by the door. Mrs Richards nodded to the police officer and showed her identity and he smiled, then he turned to JR and looked at him.

turned to JR and looked at him.

“Are you an intern Miss?” He asked.

“Officer this is my son JR and he knows the victim.” JR’s mother replied. The officer looked shocked and backed up a bit and opened the door his face a beet red.

JR smiled and nodded to the officer to show he held no malice to him for the mistake. His mother noticed that JR did not correct the officer on the mistake of his gender and she noted it as well. They entered the room and it was darkened and there was a nurse sat in a chair in the corner, Mrs Richards held a whispered conference and she turned to JR her face drawn in concern.

“JR there’s been a problem and maybe you can help.”

“Sure Mom you know I will help if I can” JR looked over at the small body in the hospital bed and saw that they were restrained.

“Mom did Bill try to suicide?” JR asked.

“Yes JR and well he hasn’t said why, we are getting very worried about what's going on in his head and he won’t tell us.” JR pulled up a chair and sat down next to the bed and reached out a gentle hand and reached for Bill’s forehead.

At his touch Bill moved his head away from the touch and turned towards the window keeping his eyes closed. A small sob quietly shook the body in the bed and JR looked at his Mom and the nurse and sat quietly just letting his presence felt. Slowly Bill started to relax and turned his head so he faced JR, as he slowly opened his eyes a gentle smile spread across his face.

“Hey Bud they get you too?” Bill asked.

“No Bill you’re in hospital we managed to stop them taking you, but what did you do to cause them to tie you down?”

“Well I thought they had got me and there was no way I was going to be a girl.”

The nurse looked up at that comment and looked puzzled and eased herself from the chair. She walked over to JR’s mom and whispered in her ear and she nodded at the reply. The two women left the room and allowed JR to talk to bill alone as the two of them shared the silence for a few minutes bill cleared his throat and looked away for a few seconds.

“You know J if I looked, like you I wouldn’t worry about looking like a girl.” Bill Muttered

“Lay off Bill people will think you’re a faggot if you carry on like that.” They both laughed at that and slowly JR pumped him for information slowly dragging out what he was after.

A short while later JR was making notes on the back of a small box and his mom walked back in and handed him a small note pad. He stopped scribbling and thanked her then went back to writing and he put all he had learned from Bill into order and he stopped. His mother was looking at Bill and she moved her head to indicate that JR should leave and he nodded. With a smile he left the hospital and sat in the corridor and went over the notes he had. As he poured over the files and created the links in his mind and he could almost seemed to see the lines between the paragraphs he had written. His mind working overtime as everything slipped in and out of place all the data flowing he almost was like a computer as he went over the notes. He used his memory to overview the files and bring everything into focus as he worked.

Half an hour passed and his mother was still in the room and he was starting to get bored sitting there. There was only so much he could do with the data and he needed more, he wished he was brave enough to hack the police department’s computer to get more information. He felt that there were too many holes in what he knew and he needed to know more. He hated operating in the dark and this was one of those times, he definitely needed more information and the references to “the Hall” puzzled him. He wondered why all the victims of these kidnappers ended there instead of going back to their families. He wasn’t a conspiracy theorist but he smelled something involving the government there.

An hour passed and finally his mother came out of Bill’s room, her face was drawn and she turned to the officer on duty and motioned for him to follow her down the corridor. JR was desperate to follow but he knew that he would be chewed out big time over this if he did. He left them to their conversation and stood up tucking
away the notebook and waiting staring out of the window. Just then Josie and her partner walked down the corridor they both smiled and waved at JR and then joined his mother. As the four of them talked JR really wanted to get moving and desperately wished he could openly help on the case. As he stood there waiting he turned back to the four of them just as his mother shouted.

“No Way I am not putting him in harm’s way!” she bellowed and stormed down the corridor.

“Wouldn’t it be better if we let him decide?” Josie shouted after her.

Way I am not putting him in harm’s way!” she bellowed and stormed down the corridor.
JR knew that they were talking about him and he walked up to the three that were left. He waited pushing his hands into the small pockets on the combat jeans he had chosen to wear. Josie seemed to finally notice him and turned to face him with a worried smile.

“JR mom’s a bit pissed because we want to ask you to do something for us,” Her face was white as she went on, “We want you to become a target for these kidnappers and well mom is not willing to risk you.”

“Sis I am 18 and I can make my own choices in life, mom is a little shocked over this morning it was a bit of a surprise to her,” He stopped for breath,” I want to do this I want these people caught too and well might mean I make the department one day.”

After he said his piece he noticed his mother stood next to him her face pale and drawn and a shadow across her eyes. She leaned forward and hugged him tight to her and almost squeezed the air out of him. The uniformed officer looked shocked at what JR had said; he also smiled and nodded his acceptance of this young person’s bravery. The officer was also a little worried why they would use a teenage boy to help but he guessed the two detectives knew better.

Continued in chapter 6 baiting the trap.

Without a Trace - Part 6: Baiting the Trap

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Femdom / Humiliation
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Corsets
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Without a trace part 6
Baiting the trap

JR after his mom hugged him smiled as his stomach again made its presence known and sheepishly grinned. His sister and her partner grinned and even his mom laughed, as a group they decided to head down to the cafeteria and get something to eat. They walked through the hospital corridors in an uneasy silence JR’s mother holding tight to his hand. He felt a bit uncomfortable but his Kylie side was comforted at the close contact. He had to be honest he was scared at what his sister wanted him to do but also proud.

As they walked JR stopped and gasped and looked at a picture and he made his mother and Joanie stop too. On the wall was the picture of an old fashioned plantation manor house and it was captioned. He looked closely at the picture but two words stuck in his mind “Rogers Hall”. He thought could this be the hall that cropped up in the files and with his short talk with Bill that was mentioned. He did not give anything away at first but continued his way with his family to the cafeteria and after collecting his food sat down.

“Mom, Joanie I need to ask some questions if I am going to do this and I want the truth.” He looked closely at them.

“Jonathon I will always tell you the truth but won’t tell you things you don’t need to know” Joanie replied her face as hard as his. Jan nudged Joanie and shook her head and tried to ease the situation slightly. Joanie ignored the hint and tried to stare her brother down and found she was close to losing the battle. She fidgeted under the scrutiny of her little brother his gaze seemed so intense and controlled his hazel eyes’ blurring into a light blue that she knew was the start of him doing some serious calculations.

“Sis, Mom and Jan it’s time for the truth from me,” He cleared his throat, “I have seen the files and memorised them. Even without being asked to get involved I have decided that I needed to be involved.”

The three women looked at the young androgynous man who sat with them slowly working his way through a burger and the smile that tugged at the corner of his mouth as he watched them. He could see the thoughts that were working through their head almost as if they were writing them down and he continued to smile as he ate. His mother was primarily worried that he would be harmed or was vulnerable because of the way he felt, Jan was desperate to find the people behind the kidnappings and further her career but cared for him and his sister was just generally a bit shocked that her brother could be so forceful. All in all he was pleased at the way he stood his ground he was eighteen years old not a child any more.

The table fell silent for a short while as they all digested their thoughts and JR’s mother was the first to speak and her voice was a little faltering.

“JR hun I know that you want to help others and will support you in that but you must also understand our fears.”

“Yes Mom I know and I do take that into consideration but from what I have seen this has been going on in this town for years, something needs to be done and really I am the only one really who can do it.” After that comment he could see that they were agreeing with him and they also realised he was the only one who could help. If during this he became female then it would not affect his psyche too much, if he even became younger then it would not traumatise him too much. These two facts made him the perfect bait for the trap but they needed to know how to make it so he was a target for the kidnappers.

As they sat trying to work over these facts the cafeteria seemed to get busier as the lunch staff shift came in for their break and JR saw a young nurse looking over at them. As her looked closer at her he frowned as the face seemed familiar and using his memory he went over the files in his head. That was it the missing link the young nurse looking at him was one of the victims of the kidnappers. Her previous name was James Terrace now she was Jamie Terrance. Without a word he stood up and made his way over to the nurse and she seemed to back away. The wall stopped her from backing away any further from him and JR stopped from getting to close and he whispered softly to her.

“James don’t worry I know the truth”

The young nurse looked at him and suddenly broke down in tears, without a word JR draped his arm over her shoulders and brought her back to the table. The other three looked and his mother nodded and pulled over another chair as Jamie calmed down they started to question her gently to get the information they needed.

Continued in part 7 the truth of the hall

Without a Trace - Part 7: Truth of the Hall

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Infant
  • Toddler
  • Teenage or High School
  • Preteen or Intermediate
  • Child
  • College / Twenties
  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Age Progression

TG Elements: 

  • Bad Girls / Promiscuity
  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Without a trace part 7: the truth of the hall

As Jamie calmed down JR waited for her to get her breath just then both Joanie’s and his Moms pagers went off. Jan shook her head and joined her partner in heading out of the door closely followed by JR’s Mom. Once they had left JR smiled and knew now was his time to try and get further than those restrained by red tape could get. He wasn’t going to try and be he was but he knew one thing, the best way to beat an enemy no matter how big was through intelligence and information. He looked up and saw that Jamie was beginning to recover so he turned so he faced her squarely.

“So Jamie, I’m sorry I scared you that definitely was not what I wanted to do.” JR smiled ruefully.

“It’s okay, been a while since I was called James and hold on a minute your Dr Roberts son aren’t you?” Jamie said with a small smile.

“Yep Jonathon Roberts at your service, present and correct” He laughed.

hat broke the ice and the two of them relaxed and Jamie looked at JR and frowned. She felt a question forming on her lips but she bit it back as she did not want to upset him. For some reason she felt herself drawn to him and a desire to tell him whatever he wanted to know. His eyes seemed to draw her in as she looked at him and there was almost a serene dignity about him. JR started to feel uncomfortable as he was scrutinised by Jamie and he could feel the stresses in her. He saw that she was starting to chew at her lower lip and he smiled to put her at ease. She reacted to the smile and settled down again.

JR watched her as she settled down again and he really could not tell she had been anything other than a girl there was no mannerisms of a boy in her. Her movements were fine and controlled. As he examined her he saw that she wore not just her nurses’ badge but one that looked like a coat of arms. He thought back and he realised that the badge was the coat of arms for Rogers Hall. He did a double take and almost stood up, he then got himself back under control and tried to keep his face blank.

“Jamie that’s a nice badge I didn’t know you liked heraldry?” JR opened.

“Oh its nothing like that maybe I should explain and tell my story this badge means something else.” Jamie replied.

amie’s Story

Where do I start, this is the first time someone has even been close to believing my story. Until a few years ago I would have put this story in the realm of science fiction. In nineteen eighty five, I was new to this town and a fourteen year old track star in fact some even said I was a sure contender for the national team for the next Olympics. Well I was a bit full of myself and distanced myself from school friends etc looking at it as a distraction.

As I settled into the town I never realised what would happen to me to leave me like this. When things happen we always think it happens to other people but I am the proof that you should always be prepared. So I was definitely not one to take the jokes that were going around the school too well, the worst was when a pair of panties was attached to my locker door. A lot of this was due to the fact I refused to join in with the jocks and the teasing of others they took part in. I was called a pussy and a bitch and well I tended to shake it off and concentrate on my sports. I suppose that really I should have made the effort but I thought that they were beneath me.

Well the spring gave way into the summer and I started hearing rumors that boys were being kidnapped. They were mainly the jock types all muscle no brains so I thought I was safe. Well coming up to summer break I was walking through town not far from this hospital in fact and this black car pulled up alongside me. Without warning I was grabbed and pulled into the back and this smooth bag pulled over my head and there was a sweet smell and I blacked out. Well after a long time or so it seemed to me I woke up and I could hear the sounds of people crying. My senses were messed up and I could not work out where the sounds were coming from. As far as I could tell they were all around me but I could not focus on where it was. The sounds freaked me out a little bit as for some reason it sounded like a woman and a baby crying.

How long they kept the hood on me I have no way of knowing but for a long while my world consisted of pain and sound. Those were the only two things I knew for god knows how long. I was really starting to lose it the pain was unbearable and the fact I could not see was driving me mad. Slowly my sense of reality was completely stretched to the point all words spoken to me was like pain single words blossomed in the darkness like bursts of light. the hood was taken off and I was finally able to look around where I was, and really had no idea what to make of what I saw. In front of me there was a pink wall to the left a large mirror and to the right a blue wall. Sitting by the pink wall there was a teddy bear and by the blue wall there was a model car, it was pretty beaten up where as the teddy bear looked new. Other things also marked the difference between the two areas. It seemed to me whoever was behind this was trying to force some sort of decision out of me.

As I lay there looking at the two sides smells started reaching my nose, talcum powder and there was also another smell. The door opened and in walked a woman dressed in a rather severe business suit. She seemed to look at me with scorn and stared at me and the state I was in, then it reached me what the other smell was.The smell was me and the fact I was sat in soiled clothes and had added to the fact that I was sitting in my own filth.This woman seemed as though she was just there to stare at me and then sneer, then there came a smaller shadow in the doorway and it stopped. The smaller shadow clapped its hands and there came a giggle from it and the taller of the two finally smiled. that smile did nothing for my sense of safety.

well it looks like we have a new subject for our little tests" The voice was cold and uncaring, it made me feel as though I was just another piece of mould on a Petri dish.

I was left alone again without being given a chance to clean my self up, I looked at the door as it was closing and tried to find the desire to run but found for some reason there was nothing there. My body seemed to be detached although I felt that there was enough energy to try and run it was just I had no desire too. I thought maybe the kids were right that in reality I was just a coward, as those thought coursed through my head something more seemed to break and I started to cry feeling lost and alone. the sounds of my sobbing sounded like a broken hearted child and for some reason I started to cry out for my mother. As the volume of my cries increased the lights in the room got brighter and the door opened again and a woman with a kind face walked into the room and gently wrapped her arms around me.

"shush little one it will be okay, things will get better don't worry." Her voice was soft and her clothes to my nose smelt clean but there was also the scent of things like home cooked bread and cookies. Her arms seemed to be warming against my shoulders, she started to rock me and for some reason I felt the desire to start sucking on my thumb and it crept towards my mouth.

I tried to fight the impulses but they were starting to get to strong there was something going on and I had no idea what. As the impulses got stronger and my will to resist got less the sensations around me seemed to become overwhelming. As I concentrated on being close to this woman who offered comfort and my thumb firmly in my mouth there came to my senses the realisation that in the room there came the sound of voices almost in a chant. As I became aware of it, then it seemed to fall under awareness. As I listened then I realised that the chant was actually some form of hypnotic chant and I pushed away from the matronly woman.

"Your not going to win I know what you are up to." I shouted at her and got out of her embrace. Her face seemed to change and become hard and unyielding. Her voice became like flint and she stood up and turned to the door.

"Well so be it you little maggot." She raised her hand and slapped me hard across the right cheek and stormed out.

A short while later after being left to my own devices the harsh one of the trio that had interacted with me returned this time it was dressed in a rather severe nurses uniform and I could see it was actually female. Her face was pinched and drawn and very white as if she never saw sunlight. Without a word she grabbed me by the hand and led me out of the room, we travelled down a short corridor and I looked around when I saw windows on some of the doors and what I saw scared me to the core. Nurseries and little girls rooms me4t my gaze as we quickly walked past and some teenage bedrooms and school rooms suddenly a young girl she was dressed as though she was about twelve the best way I could place the clothes rushed past and stopped and dropped a curtsy to the woman who I viewed as my jailer.She nodded and smiled and then looked at me then at the girl.

"David say hello to your new little sister she will be moving into that crib I put in your room" She laughed evilly as she watched as my face blanched and she grabbed a tighter hold on my hand. the girl who I now realized was a feminized boy clapped happily and squealed.

"Oh Miss Francine you mean I finally get a baby to look after???" David's voice was high and girlish.

The woman smiled and nodded and then sneered at me as she continued our walk. To me it was a walk of doom I was going to be joining the ranks of these sissies but I still did not know what I had done to get some one so mad at me to do this to me.

amie stopped and looked at JR finishing her narrative tears were streaking her cheeks and her make up was running as she took a deep breath to steady herself. she then touched on what happened to her whilst she was at the Hall all the humiliations and changes and all the brain washing that she was subjected to. Her voice became flatter and she gripped JR's hand tightly and stared at him.

"Don't what ever you do let them get their hands on you, they will warp some one like you you may end up coming out a baby or a sluttish cheer leader or an old maid or something worse." Her voice was pleading.

"Jamie I have to I cant let them continue what they are doing. If it was people who deserved it maybe but not people like you!" JR's voice was hard as flint as he released her hand and stood up from the cafeteria table and made his way out.

A short while later JR went to find his sister and her partner knowing they were still some where in the hospital. He found them hovering round the admissions desk trying to get information and he walked right up to them. He gently tapped his sisters shoulder. She turned round and saw the look on her brothers face and nodded once and turned back to her partner and motioned for her to come with the two of them.

"So JR after that little chat you are still wanting to go ahead with this?"

"Yes Sis it needs to be done too many have been hurt for too long, who ever is doing this needs to be stopped and at least jailed or given therapy" JR stated firmly

"Well it looks like we start going shopping for my new young sister. I do hope you dont end up needing diaper's though"

"Very funny Sis " but the thought did worry JR.

to be continued............

Without a Trace - Part 8

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • Childhood
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Girls' School / School Girl
  • Mother-Daughter Outfits
  • Identity Theft

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Without a Trace - Part 8

"So JR after that little chat you still want to go ahead with this?"

"Yes Sis it needs to be done too many have been hurt for too long, whoever is doing this needs to be stopped and at least jailed or given therapy" JR stated firmly "Well it looks like we start going shopping for my new young sister. I do hope you don’t end up needing diaper's though"

"Very funny Sis” but the thought did worry JR.

JR followed after the two women and noticed they headed for the unmarked cruiser that was parked by the entrance of the hospital. The two police women settled into the front seats and JR settled into the back seat. His sister smiled as she pulled out into traffic and looked at her partner and exchanged a barely perceptible nod to each other. Joanie was determined to enjoy this part of the proceedings. She always wished that JR was more of a sister than brother and what had come out was enough to please her. Her partner was a little surprised at how well Joanie was taking this, to her it would be a shock but she was an only child.

Thank fully the drive was a short one as they pulled into a rather upper class mall and Joanie went round to let JR out of the back.

“JR I need to ask you again are you sure that you really want to go through with this, it could be pretty damned dangerous?” Joanie let her concerns show in her face.

Jan looked over at the teenage boy and saw that there was a mark of determination on his face. She nudged her partner in the ribs as an unvoiced comment to let it drop. The three of them entered the mall and Jan was on her cell phone to her captain as she talked she noted down a set of numbers and then smiled. She handed the paper to Joanie and she smiled also as the last figure was a monetary value and there was also what appeared to be a badge number.

“Jon I don’t know how to say this but it seems that the Chief has decided after mom called him that you are joining the force” Joanie’s voice was filled with joy, “once we are done here you are to be sworn in.”

“What?” JR was surprised at this development and looked at Jan for confirmation. The female detective nodded and added her smile to his sisters and a gentle touch to his shoulder. The three of them entered one of the larger teen fashion stores in the mall and approached a sales assistant and pointed at the piece of paper. The assistant called a manager and the older woman nodded and lead the three to a private room.

This was a very upper class establishment and the manager saw to it that the three of them were settled. She then turned to JR and her smile became easier and she looked at his clothes closely.

“Dear what do I call you? I am Grace” Her voice was gentle.

“Please call me JR Ms Grace” JR replied.

The older woman frowned slightly and made a comment over young ladies not using proper names now days. JR had to laugh at the comment, he gently explained to Grace he was actually a Tran’s gendered person and Jonathon was his birth name. Grace did a double take and then smiled and nodded and took in his current looks and shook her head.

She pulled out a hand held organiser and started pressing keys as she seemed to flick through pages on an electronic catalogue. As the time passed there was a knock on the rooms’ door and two young sales assistants entered their arms full of clothes. They hung them up on a clothes rack and left with a gentle smile. Grace looked at JR and motioned him over to a pedestal near the rack and to help him get undressed. JR tried to resist the offers but Grace was a little insistent and JR allowed her to help. He was hardly shy but the matter of fact way Grace viewed his body and measurements and standing there in a pair of male underwear and no top seemed not to meet Graces expectations.

Grace made a quick call on the PDA she held and a sales assistant ran in with a set of teenaged lingerie. Grace helped him on with the training bra and handed him a robe that came down past his knees so he could change his panties. Once that was done she then helped him pick out a set of dresses for every day wear, then onto gym clothes and other things that was needed. Slowly the pile of selected clothes grew and the sales assistants walked in and out of the room with ever growing piles of clothing. The three of them looked at the pile and was shocked at just how much there were amassing.

After an hour had passed there was a huge pile of bags and Grace held out the blazer of the school uniform that JR was now wearing and the skirt felt rather strange around her knees. The knee socks were a pristine white and the uniform jumper and blouse made her appear as though she was under the age of fifteen. Grace clucked at the state of JR’s hair and gently teased the strands out to settle the style a bit easier. She then pulled out a pair of tweezers and teased a few stray hairs from the eyebrows and smiled at the effect. The three left the fitting room and walked out to the cruiser. The last of the bags were settled into the trunk and the lid closed and Joanie opened the rear door for JR and made sure he was buckled in.

JR felt slightly intimidated by how old his sister appeared to him dressed the way he was now. He could not help but feel younger than his years and the school uniform seemed to extenuate that image. Also it seemed that the attitude of both Joanie and Jan had changed towards him and they seemed more patronising but also protective. It was as if the clothing he wore defined his position and the girls were reinforcing it. They pulled out again into traffic but only after a short while Joanie pulled the care into the parking lot of a toy store and dived out with her purse and rushed in.

She came out a few minutes later carrying a hello kitty back pack and stuffed toy and opening the back door handed them to JR. He looked a little confused but Joanie mouthed it will help and he relaxed after a short while they reached police headquarters and this time Jan let JR out of the back of the cruiser. As they approached the imposing doors of the building there seemed to be rather a large amount of uniformed officers waiting on the steps. When they saw JR and the girls they without any command being given lined up to create an honour guard. Little did the trio know that the chief had arranged this as she felt it was the best welcome she could give to the newest addition to the roll of undercover detectives.

The three entered the lobby and JR saw his mom there with a woman dressed in a rather imposing business suit. Her face though was warmed by a gentle smile as she waited once they reached her she motioned them to join her in a large auditorium. They entered and there was a sea of blue uniforms in all the seats and at the front rows were a lot of police officers with rank markings including Joanie and Jan’s captain. As JR walked onto the stage a quiet seemed to settle as if they were all expecting something to happen.

The chief opened a briefing explaining the disappearances that had plagued the town, the older officers put in interjections about cases they remembered also. From what was buzzing around the room this had gone on for a while. A retired officer stood up and approached the stage and waited in front of the chief.

“Chief I don’t know what can be done, whatever happens at the hall stole my son away from me I got left with caring for a girl with the mind of a baby and the body of a hooker” there were tears in his eyes as he spoke.

The chief after that interruption looked up at the assembled officers and brass and there was a hard glint of steel in her eyes. She went on to explain a specialist task force was being set up and the members of the team were on the stage with her. She went on about how all officers were needed to work with this task force and to give them all assistance when needed. There was the sound of officers agreeing to what was laid out. JR looked at the assembled group and he wondered what he had let himself in for but he knew it was something that he had to do for himself.

After the chief had finished she started to introduce the team the officers nodded as Joanie and Jan were introduced and raised an eyebrow as JR’s mom was added to the team. There was a short break as JR hid behind his sister wondering how he was going to be accepted by the officers. As the chief mentioned JR’s full name Joanie stood to the side and there seemed to a dropping of temperature.

“Bloody hell it’s a kid, what the heck can she do”

The chief looked around to find the ones who spoke and cleared her throat and glared.

“Ladies and gentlemen let me introduce the newest member of the team this is detective Kylie Roberts, and I have the honour of swearing her in” She went on to officially swear JR in and he wondered where this would lead. The chief went on to explain a completely fictitious set of events that had lead to JR being promoted to detective. Once she had finished the wind had changed and the group of officers gave the team a standing ovation.

To be continued..........

Part nine operation flytrap

Without a Trace - Part 9

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Femdom / Humiliation
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • School or College Life
  • Blackmail

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Without a trace part 9:operation flytrap:

JR waited until his mother had managed to get through the crowds of officers that surrounded him as he came off the podium. He wondered how he would be able to live up to the expectations that the police officers seemed to have of him. The chief seemed to feel that he was the saving grace of breaking this case of the disappearances around the community. He found that although he was dressed in a school uniform he wasn't that self conscious and the feeling of the skirt of the uniform dress was gentle against his knees. There was a feeling of freedom for him as he settled into the appearance of his own soul and Kylie came more to the forefront of feelings.

The chief watched as JR stepped down from the podium and noticed how easily he had taken on the role and appearance of a teen aged girl and the ease that he stepped down. In her mind no one could mistake him for anything other than a girl. The appearance that was shown to the outside world was that of a girl just coming into the first bloom of womanhood. The chief had visions of it being her own daughter stood there and she smiled as she had fond memories of the now Gothic styled young woman. Jan stood close to JR's shoulder just in case the crowd of officers were overwhelming for the newest recruit. As she looked over the young man/woman she could see no sign of any fear on his her face. In fact there seemed to be a serenity as JR looked around and took in the faces surrounding them.

Suddenly there came a shout from the back of the group and a young female police officer leapt forward over the crowd and bowled JR over. The young woman had her face marred by a look of sheer hatred and JR seemed to curl up in a protective manner. Then suddenly without warning he struck out a fist and connected squarely with the jaw of the officer knocking her flat onto the ground. Jan and his sister looked on with a look of shock at how quickly he had reacted to protect himself from attack and wondered where he had learned martial arts. There were a few things he did keep from his family and the one was the bullying he had suffered at the hands of others in school so during gym he has learned karate. He was glad that he had as he had been able to pull his punches and he knew that the damage he had inflicted would be very minimal.

A crowd formed around the fallen officer and the chief looked at JR in a new light and with a renewed respect not only was this young man so passable but also so able to look after himself. She vowed that if he succeeded in operation flytrap he would be taken on by the force. The officer started to come back around and her attitude was totally different. She was apologetic about the sudden madness that seemed to come over her. JR seemed to see the change in her and he was gentle as he leaned down to help her to her feet and his strength seemed to shock his family and the chief as he almost lifted the woman to her feet. He wasn't out to prove how strong he was or anything but only reacted naturally. As the crowd after that attack thinned JR thought it was the best time to make his escape from the group and to collect his thoughts and he also felt Kylie was starting to take over a bit as he stood there.

He stepped out of the briefing hall and found a quiet spot and slowed his breathing to calm himself down. He went into himself to examine his feelings over his identity etc. he could feel Kylie poking at the edges of his thoughts and he wondered if this duality was the early signs of a developing insanity. He cursed the fact that his intelligence seemed to force him to examine everything; there was the feeling in him that over time he had to let Kylie take over but he worried how his family would feel if he did. His sister found him after ten minutes of searching and as he looked into her face she saw the conflict raging in him. Without a word she enveloped him in a close hug something she hadn't done since he was ten years old. She was starting to worry that she had pushed things to hard and that he wasn't ready to get involved in the investigation. She gently led him from the corner he had hid himself in brought him to where his mother and Jan had just stopped looking for him.

“JR what happened?” His mother asked a shrill not of worry in her voice.

“Nothing mom don't worry please” He almost pleaded.

His mother looking at him was close to the point that she was going to tell him and his sister to drop his involvement in the case and then she remembered how insistent he was. She looked at JR and his sister and after holding a mental dialogue with herself agreed that he should be included. As a psychologist though she was worried that she could lose her son and new found daughter as she recognized the duality in his head. Slowly she heard curses from under JR's breath and she looked closely at her son and his face relaxed as she was starting again to worry JR looked straight into her eyes and smiled.

“Mom you can keep the padded room there is someone I would like you to meet” His voice was gentle and feminine....

“Hi Mom we never really met I kind of hid away behind my big brother, I'm Kylie and I would murder for a coke” the last was said with an impish grin and the three women could not help but laugh.

The four headed out of the headquarters and JR and his mother got into her SUV and they set off without saying much. Both lost very much in their own thoughts one in conflict with herself over the best way now to approach this medically and one wondering if he will lose part of himself. The drive was a quiet one when they pulled into the parking lot of a local play ground settling the SUV into park Mrs. Roberts looked at her new found daughter. There was a deep relaxation to the face that had been missing for a long time.

“Kylie?...” Mrs. Roberts looked at the small form in the passenger seat and could see the feminine movements that came naturally as she thought on how her son always reacted and these were markers to her.

“Yes mom?” the replying voice was soft and gentle and the small tongue flicked over the lips.

“Honey are you sure that this is what you want to do?”

“Mom we can’t allow these people to keep on with what they are doing ruining a life is totally wrong and same as you mom we have to do whatever we can.”

Operation flytrap will be continued……..

Without a Trace - Part 10

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Caught with Consequences
  • Stuck
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • Childhood
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Diapers / Babies
  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Without a trace part 10: operation flytrap continued....

Whilst Mom and kylie talked Jan and her partner were talking to the young female officer. They gently probed for the reasons why she had tried to attack the young girl.
“Now sally you aren’t in trouble not really but we do need to know what’s happened” Joanne was gently saying. The young officer looked up and the confusion was apparent to the two detectives. They changed their tone to a gentler one and then Jan noticed a small radio set inserted into the Officers left ear skin toned and very hard to notice. She nudged her partner and then gently using her thumb and fore finger removed it.
The change on the young officer’s face was surprising and something that Jan was now expecting. She could hear a voice repeating a phrase over and over again and she quickly wrapped the small implement in paper to muffle the sound.

“Detectives what’s happened why am I here?” The young officer asked her voice gentle.
“Officer you aren’t in trouble but we do need some information” Joanne gently probed.
The officer without a word pulled over a sheet of statement blanks and looking around the room and not saying a word started to write. She ignored any questions the two detectives were trying to ask and continued writing seeming to be going on automatic. She filled one side of the page then starting a new sheet carried on hardly noticing anything. Two Styrofoam cups of coffee were left cooling on the desk but the clock ticked by minute by minute for two hours straight the detectives watched the officer write when she finished the young woman slumped over the desk in tears.
“please Detectives read that before you decide what you do its all come back to me and apologise to that girl I tried to hurt”
“Sally we appreciate that there is something going on and we will need to ask you questions and we are going to have to place you in custedy but not arrest.” Joanne replied as a sergeant came into the interview room and took Sally away.
Jan turned over the pile of papers on the interview room desk and looked at her partner and motioned with her head for them to head to their desks. Throughout the walk through headquarters both said nothing submerged in their own thoughts when they reached their desks. As Jan watched her partner sit down she went to the photocopier and copied all the pages of the statement. Returning she handed over a set of copies to her partner and then sat down to start reading.

This is the statement of Sally Kelvin she read; ten years ago I was an average student at a school in the town looking to join the police. I knew that my scores would be too low to progress into my chosen career. Two years into college I was approached by a strange woman dressed in black and she offered to help me gain my chosen career. I was indoctrinated into a group of women who were working on some project. There was a lot of secrecy about what they were doing and only after many months were over was I brought into the project.

The statement continued the two detectives reading it shaking their heads over the information all that was coming through was pointing to a major group. As the two of them continued to go over the files a woman walked into the crew room and straight to their desks. Her face was drawn into a harsh mask and her clothing was a severe business suit, she flashed a badge at the two detectives but before she could put it away Jan grabbed her hand. Jan looked at it closely and frowned at the markings on the badge.

“So what has homeland security have to do with this case, Miss Dickens?” Jan almost growled.

“That detective is on a need to know basis and to be honest you don’t need to know!”

“Listen Lady I doubt Miss Dickens is your true name and HS don’t do house calls to precincts”

The woman in the black business suit went white as she saw the fury in the pair of detective’s faces and stepped back. She made placating gestures and almost seemed to back into a wall and tried to make herself a small target. Just then the chief walked into the office and saw the woman cowering and Jan about to stand up, she cleared her throat and nodded and Jan sat back down. The chief looked pointedly at this intruder and reached for her cuffs on her belt. With a quick motion she applied them then brought the woman to a chair at the desk and turned to the two and nodded and left.

Joanie looked at the now handcuffed woman and chewed at her lip in thought as she looked between her and the statement. The woman was getting uncomfortable with her arms pinned behind her and sitting on the hard chair and her eyes were starting to show fear. Joanie looked as though she could chew nails and spit fire at that point she was still worrying about her younger brother being put in the firing line as it were. Jan could sense her partner’s worries and she decided that she would take the lead in questioning this woman who the chief had basically arrested without the Miranda and decided to take care of that little nicety first.

Across town JR and his mom were sat talking in the hospital cafe as this was where they both thought would be the most neutral for Mrs Richards to meet her daughter. She looked at her feminised son and could understand that this was the best route for him to take. The way he sat and interacted was naturally female, the school uniform made him appear as though he was 12 years old not eighteen. They sat and talked for a good while and Mrs Richards learned more about her young daughter. She learned more why Kylie felt she needed to help others and put herself in danger.
“Mommy to be honest it’s because daddy was never around and you always said he never put himself out for others.” Kylie explained.

“But dear one this could ruin you if what happened to Jamie is anything to go with.”

“Mommy I can try my best to deal with what is thrown at me and am sure Joanie will always watch my back”

Mrs Richards nodded knowing that it wasn’t just Joanie but the whole department that would keep an eye on their new angel. From what the chief had said anyone found lacking in energy and forward planning would find themselves relegated to checking parking tickets. This did ease her mind slightly and she wondered if that small pistol would be used by her child. That was something that panicked her slightly, and then she remembered how her child had looked at the weapon and then worried if it would be used against JR. As they continued to talk a uniformed officer approached the two and with a gentle whisper put a bracelet around JR’s wrist then held up a flat tablet type computer that showed a satellite map with the hospital outlined.
With that the officer left but did tell Mrs Richards to pick up a smaller version of the tracker from HQ and each member of the task force would have one. This eased her mind and also JR/Kylie’s mind was eased by it as well. She looked at the bracelet and smiled when she saw hello kitty in the middle of it. S/he wondered if this had been planned for a while and by the looks of it the police department was trying their last planned effort. They settled down again to talk and the two considered the best way to approach how to get the hall’s attention.......

Without a Trace - Part 11

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • Younger Audience (g/y)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Crime / Punishment

TG Elements: 

  • Bad Girls / Promiscuity
  • Bimbos / Bimboization
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Diapers / Babies
  • Surgery

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Without a trace part 11 … The Monsters loose

On the outskirts of the city at Rogers Hall Dr Eva Delving sat behind her desk looking at a bank of monitors. Her face drawn in its permanent scowl, Miss Francis stood behind her looking at the monitors showing the wing where their victims/subjects were housed. The two of them were looking at one feed in particular and Eva was almost growling.

“Well Danine seems this one is a lot tougher to break?” Eva pointed at the screen.

The subject of their discussion was sat in the middle of what they called the induction room with his arms crossed against his chest. His eyes were flint grey and were staring straight at the camera and usually by this time the inductees were covered in their own waste. Each time this particular subject needed to void he had enough presence even when hooded to find a corner and take care of his needs. This annoyed Eva it was her job to break down subjects, she looked at the file on her desk marked with red security warnings. It was titled “Project Aquarius” the opening date was Jan 13th 1968, the files listed all that was to be done and the reasons why.

In the induction room Robert Grantham sat in the blue corner of the room and sat and stared. His stomach was talking to him but he was ignoring the fact. He was also counting in his head calculating how long it had been in this room and seeming hell hole. He reached three thousand and then got down and started doing push-ups after one hundred of them moved to crunches. Half way through this the nurse figure entered again and stood by the door and sneered. Robert ignored it and continued to exercise. He was working to keep his mind and body focused by his reckoning it had been five days here.

“well little one ready to give up now?” the nurse asked.

“I am not your little one I know you kept me fed and hydrated whilst I was hooded, but I will tell you whatever you plan I won't make it easy.” his voice was like water over gravel as he talked pausing for breath as he exercised.

The nurse laughed and taunted him saying what could a baby girl do to stop what will happen. As she talked the loop of messages seemed to get louder and Robert shook his head and smiled. The smile was almost feral as it spread across his face and a hunger reached his eyes. He thought to himself well baby girl is it we will see what they can do. He loved a challenge and this sounded right up his street. As the nurse left he stopped exercising and sat down in the middle of the room and cast his mind back. He remembered a week ago going out from his apartment to do his usual run and stop at the chess tables to take on some of the players in the park. As he had entered the park a mugger had attracted his attention and he has stepped over and restrained the thief until the park patrol could get there. Then he was further into the park and someone had applied some form of knock-out gas and he had found himself coming to in this place.

Five minutes passed as he thought and he started using some of his exercises to keep his mind focused. He looked fourteen but was actually twenty five and followed the paths of martial arts and had done for many years. Looking up he noticed something out of place and he smiled and he slowly stood up and looked at the door. It stood ajar and he wondered if the powers that be were testing his reactions. He considered the possible inclinations of those that ran this hell hole the smell of baby powder and perfume invaded his nostrils.

The smells seemed to be conflicting to him as to what was going on in this place as he stood by the door listening he heard the sounds of some one or something giggling and his curiosity was piqued. He decided to return back to the middle of the room and sat down again and again his thoughts went inward again. His smile broadened as he went deeper inside as he sank deeper inside his mind seemed to split and he started a conversation with himself. His argument was on his safety and what was going on around him and his survivability in this situation. He really considered that he was on a losing streak and any moves he would make are in the negative.

Just then a head was poked around the door and a young girl stood there with her finger to her lips. She nodded her head for Robert to join her and to be as quiet as possible. He walked to the door and cautiously poked his head around just as he did there was the sound of harsh laughter. There was the sensation of something pricking his neck and darkness took him again. As he blacked out he heard the girl laugh evilly.

“she will make a lovely dolly aunty Eva”

“patience she has to be conditioned yet and well one this strong will make a good price” Eva replied her voice harsh.

She returned to her office and smiled at the file still on her desk and another file that was just figures. The project had been originally for the CIA started by a doctor released from custody in the 1950's for Nazi war crimes. The project was originally for counter insurgency and getting information from them but had become perverted into a method of making sex slaves for certain rich clients. The failures were put back into the city, Eva had joined the project whilst it was still under the CIA and when they pulled the funding she had carried on her predecessors perversions....

As Joanie heard the history of this place her blood began to boil and she was scared that she was going to lose control. Jan read her partners emotions and quickly pulled her out of the office and out of HQ. The chief watched her two main detectives leave the office and she walked back into the office and looked at the woman sat still handcuffed.

“Well my dear I see you have just been grilled by two of my best” She said gently. Although her voice was gentle their was a hint of steel in it as she talked. She looked at the now dishevelled business suit and scared expression on her face as she looked up at the chief.

Across town in the hospital cafeteria JR/Kylie was still talking with he/r mother and planning actions that would bring he/r to the attention of the criminals behind what had been happening. Mrs Richards looked at her child and knew there was really only one thing they could do.

“Kylie I think that we need to look at putting you back into a school near to the hall but the only one is Roger's academy”

“Good thing this uniform is close to theirs mommy” Kylie smiled and blushed. She looked at the badge around her teddy bear and looked at her mother.

“I guess I best get used to wearing Bratz clothes when not in school I think mommy” With that they both laughed and left to return to HQ and fill in the task force on what they had been planning.

Joanie looked at her partner as she drew angrily on the cigarette and started to pace the steps in front of the police HQ. Jan let her work out her anger and get herself back under control as the minutes ticked away. Joanie ground out the stub under her foot as she turned to face the street a black van pulled up outside of the HQ and a body was thrown out of it. The two detectives rushed down the steps followed by four officers. The officers hailed a patrol car and pointed at the van speeding away.

Joanie and Jan looked at the body and they noticed there was still movement in the chest and they checked over the form. When they were sure there was no injuries they lifted the head to look at the delivery. Robert opened his eyes and looked at two women and he started to scream, his voice was becoming hoarse with the volume. Gently Joanie worked to calm down the creaming victim and for the first time noticed what it was wearing. They were clothed in what could only be described as a teenage sized baby bunting holding the legs bound.

Robert realised some thing was different and his mental conditioning took over and his screaming started to ease. He looked and saw above him instead of the ceiling of the place where he had been he saw open sky. He looked at the two women and he saw they were dressed in street clothes not in nurses uniforms and he finally worked out he was away from those women that had been robbing him of his will and body. His work with martial arts brought him back to himself with a perceptible
shift.

“wh....wher.....where am I?” he managed to stumble out.

To be continued in part 12

Without a Trace - Part 12

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • Childhood
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Girls' School / School Girl
  • Surgery

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Robert realised some thing was different and his mental conditioning took over and his screaming started to ease. He looked and saw above him instead of the ceiling of the place where he had been, he saw open sky. He looked at the two women and he saw they were dressed in street clothes not in nurses uniforms and he finally worked out he was away from those women that had been robbing him of his will and body. His work with martial arts brought him back to himself with a perceptible
shift.
“wh....wher.....where am I?” he managed to stumble out.

Now the story continues...

The two detectives upon hearing their package delivery speaking what was obviously an adult tone decided to try and help him out of the restrictive garments he was dressed in. The fastenings although appearing to of a standard nature Proved to be particularly difficult to release. With a soft growl Jan removed from her purse an item that I can assure you most women do not carry in their purse and it resembled a pair of pliers and was Army knife combined. Using the knife blade she located a seam and release a quick clinical movement separated the two sides of the fabric. Joanie Watched her partner and then with a slightly surprised look on her face helped the young man out of his bindings.
Under the bunting the only thing the man was dressed in was a clean adult disposable diaper and the two detectives took him back into the HQ. Fitting him out with a set of exercise sweats they settled into the interview room and got themselves comfortable. Robert looked at the two women and noticed their badges and as they sat in silence a young girl peered around the door. He saw that she was dressed in a rather preppy school uniform and a smile on her face.
“Sis mom needs to see you in the office once you have finished here” Kylie told her older sister.
“ okay Kylie, now Sir we do not know your name but I am detective Roberts" Joanie introduced herself.

Robert looked at the two police officers and frown crossing his face, he took a deep breath through his nose and noticed that the smells that had assailed him for over three weeks were missing. He also strained his hearing and all it could hear was the usual bustle of the Metropolitan police headquarters. As they sat in silence for a few minutes a male police officer entered the interview room and laid a dossier of papers on the desk in front of the two detectives. Jan opened the manila folder and was looking at the information in the face of a man sat across from.
"Well Joanie, it seems we have a little bit of a pickle." Jan said with soft voice. She pushed the folder over to her partner and left her finger marking the name and nodded. Joanie raised her eyebrows at the information held on the sheet of paper in front of her, without saying a word she turned the folder around and placed it in front of Robert.

At the observation window Kylie and her mum were watching the interchange in the interview room. Mrs Roberts looked at her new daughter and then at the window leading through into the interview room and saw and heard the interchange although one-sided. When Joanie turned to the folder around and Showed the person they were interviewing she pursed her lips wondering exactly what was held in a folder. Kylie also watched wondered just who this person was and why it seemed the information on that piece of paper halted the interview mid flow. Without another thought and holding her teddy bear by a paw and ignoring the red light above the interview room door entered the room. She walked behind the man sat facing her sister and with a slightly cheeky grin looked over his shoulder.
"Oh my God!" Kylie couldn't help herself as she saw just exactly what was listed.

Kylie read the information, and head jaw dropped. Sat facing her sister was someone that even she would respect. Robert Grantham also known as agent Grantham was from the Central intelligence agency, he was a specialist in locating targets who had gone missing. Although he was 24 he had done for years with the Navy Seals and was recruited from them for the CIA. So far on the file he had been responsible in the year that he had worked for the agency in bringing three kidnapping rings to justice. His looks made it possible for people to under estimate him and his capabilities, he held a second dan black belt. He had also trained and maintained a level of fitness that would have shamed at the Olympic athlete.

Robert looked up at the exclamation turning his head and he saw the schoolgirl that had delivered the message at the start of the interview. He examined her face and there was a maturity about her eyes that took him back. Being slightly old-fashioned he stood and offered his hand and introduction.
"Miss, I am Robert Grantham as you have just read I am in law enforcement." He introduced himself.
"Agent Grantham, I am detective Kylie Roberts, Joanie is my sister and that his her partner Jan." Kylie replied.

Robert sat back down and relaxed, he looked at the three women and with a slightly sardonic smile motioned for them to sit. Kylie peaked her head back into the main office where her mother was still stood and with a smile reached to the desk just by the door and picked up a folder. She then re-entered the interview room and sat down placing this thick folder in front of Robert. Robert without waiting to be invited to started reading through the information. As he read through all the data that was held in this folder he started to grind his teeth, half way through he stood up and walked to a blank wall. Without any word of warning he went on to the balls of his feet and launched a kick at the breeze block wall of the interview room.

After doing that he sat back down and his face was calmer, he seemed more in control of himself after that brief outburst. This person was completely different from who had just been picked up from outside headquarters and the two detectives who had brought him in watched closely. Robert settled back down and continued to read, without saying a word Kylie placed a pen and pad of paper next to Robert's right-hand. Robert started to trace out copious amounts of nights going back over information that he was unsure of. After 10 minutes of this he stood and stretched and seemed to come back into the room from form of trance.
"Well ladies it seems that we do have a very large problem on our hands, the question is are you ready to deal with it" Robert looked at all three in turn.
"Agent Grantham I can assure you we are well prepared to deal with this threat" Joanie replied a hint of steel in her voice.
"Detective Roberts there were sure you feel that you are well prepared, but I have actually in at the hands of these shall we say scientists."
"I wouldn't go as far as to call them scientists more like a pervert's" Jan growled and closed both files with a thump.

Robert then started to explain exactly what had happened to him, he lightly touched on some conditioning techniques they used and also described what he remembered. The three listened as he continued, Kylie taking a deep interest in what was said. When he started to elaborate further on the conditioning tools used by those of the Hall Mrs Roberts looked at him closely and remained silent. After he finished Kylie went on to explain that she was to be the bait to try and trap those responsible for the disappearance of young people in the city. Robert looked at this slip of a girl and wondered if she was up to the task in hand, she looked soft as if the only thing she ever had to worry about was hang nail.

Kylie could tell that this agent was concerned that she was putting himself in harm's way and also would not survive any encounter. She placed the teddy bear on the table in the interview room, took off the school blazer she was wearing and without a word started doing push-ups in front of table. Robert watched this happen and wondered what the hell she was up to, Kylie was counting out after three minutes she reached a count of 120 push-ups and was not even out of breath. She then stood up and really and adjusted her hair and rolled up the sleeves of the blouse.
"Well Mister agent you can see the tiny and what you might call a physical jerk, there are a few other things you need to know" Kylie said with a smile.
"Well miss schoolgirl," Robert almost purred, "you may be able to do a humongous amount of push-ups but when it comes down to getting down and fighting dirty, can you do that?"

Kylie felt that this particular agent was challenging and she wasn't one to back down from challenge. Going to a clear space in the interview room and standing in a relaxed stance on the soft play mat that was there, she took up the ready stance her hands relaxed in front of her ready to defend. Robert seven going to take a ready stance facing her, and without warning launched a blow towards her head. Kylie deflected it easily all the while smiling as she did so, she then returned to the ready stance and waited. Robert was slightly impressed, he had not telegraphed the move will given her any indication on the direction the blow was to come from.

After a few seconds rest Robert started to launch into a complex set of blows, each time he went to punch or kick he was blocked. He decided to step up the pace a slight amount and increased pace of his blows and kicks. Each time he did say he was blocked, this girl wasn't even breathing heavily so again increased pace. Kylie matched him move for move, and as he started to react to the exertion she started to launch her attacks. She was then the one in control, and she increases pace her hands and feet were moving so quickly and so precisely that Robert was finding it hard to block attacks.

They continued this way for a further 10 minutes, Kylie only stopped when she could see that her opponent was getting increasingly tired. She ceased her attacks, and was breathing heavily and she bowed deeply. Robert returned the gesture and concentrated on getting his breathing under control. They then returned to the office and sitting around the conference table started to plan their attack and roles. Robert was shown the tracker that Kylie now wore under the range of monitoring equipment that were available to the team. He agreed that Kylie needed somehow to either be inserted into the group of the Hall or to be made a visible target.

The story continues in chapter 13.......

Without a Trace - Part 13

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Girls' School / School Girl
  • Gym Class / Cheerleaders
  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Without a trace part 13....

Battle lines

Across the city from where the now complete investigation team was sitting drawing up their battle plan, Doctor Eva Delving sat watching the tapes from the close circuit television. She had seen her two minions take that recalcitrant boy dressing him as though he was a newborn and put him in the back of the centres and Mark White Van. She smiled as they had followed her instructions to the letter and now possibly with the hypnotic suggestions that she had implanted in their latest victim's mind reading the police a stray.

There was a way to looking at the door of her office and she waited a suitably imposing amount of time before allowing whoever was there to enter. In walked a rather imposing tall woman dressed in surgical scrubs, this woman bowed to Doctor Eva and waited for permission to sit. The doctor motioned with a vague wave of her hand on the woman sat facing her. The doctor continued her examination of the CCTV footage using the time to make visitors feel uncomfortable.

Sarah Jackson the woman in the surgical scrubs regretted the day that she met Eva delving. The woman had taken over her life and perverted her desire to assist those who through illness or other factors were not able to lead the life they wanted to. Eva delving held the fact that the Hall had paid for Sarah's medical training, even to the point of funding her surgical training also. After she had qualified Sarah had been forced to join the girls is Eva put it, there had been a steady progression of boys that had fallen victim to what Eva was doing.

Even watched her tame surgeon closely, she knew that the woman was having difficulty with what they were doing. In fact Sarah had refused to perform the last set of operations on one of their latest victims and been placed in solitary confinement. Eva thought after two weeks of being solitary confinement that Sarah spirit would be broken. And in fact to all outward appearances, this was the truth. Sarah had become compliant and submissive and even a raised voice was enough to make a once proud surgeon cower. Eva closed the files in front of her and looked up, her eyes and face were dispassionate and her smile was almost feral. Sarah thinking on saw her smile and knew her time was short, this group of people would not allow any witnesses, any credible witnesses to survive.

Eva sat looking at her tame surgeon, tapping the file that sat in front of her she considered her options. She could terminate terminate the doctor, regress her, have her tongue removed, hypnotise him into being a willing sex slave or try and convert her to the cause. She looked closely at Sarah and could see the final two options were not truly available, she was thinking along the lines of regressing her and throwing her onto the streets. Sarah could almost hear the wheels turning as this twisted woman was considering her options, there was the problem that she knew just too much and also knew the names of the primary behind this depraved practice. Before Eva could react, Sarah knew that she should act and without a word bolted the door. Eva looked up on hearing the bolt slide home, a look of surprise on her face.

Eva could not believe her tame little rabbit Sarah was going to stand up to her, she licked her lips in anticipation whatever she decided to do was going to be made more fun by this current action. There was just a few things missing from Eva's files on Sarah and that was done deliberately by Sarah herself. Without a second thought the doctor pulled a very small syringe and leaning across Eva inserted a very fine needle into the artery that point of the neck. Sarah was not out to kill Eva, she just needed her unconscious to give Sarah the time to escape. She counted the seconds and the woman that was the bane of her life slipped into unconsciousness. Sarah wasted no time she unlocked the door, and made her way towards the main entry level.

No one challenged her as she walked through the corridors and out towards freedom, she didn't even bother to collect her car. She continued walking towards the centre of the city all the time she was fully expecting pursuit or assault. Half an hour passed with her walking and was still no sign of anyone seeking her. She stopped in front of the Gen Hospital on looked at its modern facade and seated himself on the bench facing the building.

Back at headquarters in the task force offices things were beginning to quiet down slightly and Mrs Richards decided it was time that she headed back to the hospital to check on some of her patients. She drove through the city and parking in her usual spot looked up, settlement with interesting front of the main entrance was a woman dressed in surgical scrubs. Her appearance was dishevelled as if she'd been crying, being the good psychologist Mrs Richards decided that she must see what was causing this young doctor such distress. With a motherly instinct hunger by years of looking after both a teenage daughter and a newly acquired daughter she knew something was seriously wrong.

Sarah looked up at hearing someone clearing their throat straight into the eyes of woman in a relaxed business suit. The face that looked down at her was gentle and open but also had a professional detachment, Sarah found herself warming to this woman even before words were spoken. Mrs Richards sat herself down next to the young surgeon and without asking permission break a gentle arm across her shoulders and pulled her into an embrace. Tears of frustration for Sarah came bubbling up to the surface and without a word of warning tears coursed down her face.

"What the devil is wrong with my dear?" Mrs Richards asked gently.
"Ma'am I don't know who you are or how you found me, but I'm sure to tell you the crimes they have committed you will come to hate me" Sarah replied her voice breaking.
"My dear I have hated only a few people in this world, and most of the time they have been for reasons that someone as young as you should or even could never wanted to understand"

With that sentence the floodgates opened, and Sarah without a thought to her dignity and even to her situation break down the sobs wracking her small frame. Mrs Richards waited the words tumbled out of this young woman in incoherent stream, there was one phrase that made her sit up and take notice. This young doctor who really could have overly cleared surgical and medical training less than three years ago was talking the Hall. Mrs Richards didn't want to take her to headquarters, she believed that this woman had some healing of have her own before she was subjected to a barrage questioning that was favoured by her eldest daughter.

Gently Mrs Richards led Sarah into the hospital proper, and quickly talking to the admissions desk found the vacant interns room and saw that she was settled properly. Standing outside of the room Mrs Richards opened up her cell and pulled Jan and Kylie’s numbers up and called them. She told the two of them to make sure that Joanie remained at headquarters and this was between the three of them. After receiving Sarah's promise that she would go nowhere Mrs Richards carried on to her ward and checked on her patients.

Kylie was a little concerned that her mother was keeping secrets from Joanie, and sitting in the passenger seat in the Crown Victoria Jan drove she could see that Jan was also concerned. The two of them said nothing in the drive across the city by concentrating on their own thoughts. They reached the hospital was greeted at the door by Mrs Richards and were led to Sarah’s room. She still did not explain why Joanie was to be kept out of the picture on this particular point in time but Kylie trusted her mother and so did Jan.

Sarah looked up at the door to her room open then in walked Mrs Richards followed by a young schoolgirl and someone who is obviously a police officer. Without waiting Sarah stood up and held by her wrists forward waiting for hand cuffs to be applied. Jan was little put out by this, and she shook her head and waited. Kylie seated herself on the bed placing her ever present teddy bear next to her and opening up her school bag and pulled out a police issue notebook. Jan laughed at the expression on Sarah's face, Kylie also did Saddam pointed to the police badge on her teddy bear's neck.
"Sarah, this is my daughter Kylie and my eldest daughter's partner Jan."
"Ma'am I understand you calling in the police and I will take whatever punishment the courts issue to me." Sarah replied
"Sarah I don't know what you've done, I guess we're here to find out. So we do need you to make a statement." Jan let the questioning gently.

Little could Jan and Kylie realise just what information this abused surgeon held about their target. Sarah started to talk and she went over every small detail that she could remember, about Eva, about clients, about the victim's and about the procedures that she had been forced to perform. Time in that room seemed to pass slowly but Kylie Field sheet upon sheet of her notebook with information, dates, times, money transfers and dates when clients had visited the facility. The two of them visibly blanched at some of the descriptions of what had been done to victims of the Hall. They both decided silently without consulting each other and with their final breaths they would see an end to this perversion.

Kylie looked up at the clock in the room, I was shocked to see that five hours passed and also that she had filled up over half her notebook with information. She snaps the book closed bringing an end to the session of questioning and stood and stretched. Without waiting for an invitation she walked up and hugged Sarah to her closely. She said no words, knowing no words that she had would be used this poor soul's torment. Jan had a hard steel look in her eyes, she pulled out her cell and dialled Joanie's number. She then went on to explain to her partner just what had occurred and how much information they now had. Mrs Richards looking at that time and looking at her daughter, could see that Kylie was emotionally exhausted and she told Jan to tell Joanie that she was taking Kylie home. Now was the time for rest, the time for planning was tomorrow.
To be continued in part 14

Without a Trace - Part 14

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • Younger Audience (g/y)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transformations

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Age Progression
  • Age Regression

TG Elements: 

  • Diapers / Babies
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Girls' School / School Girl

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Without a trace part 14

The start of the end

The following morning the Roberts family all convened in the kitchen, really a game in her brats pyjamas and her sister just in a set of sweats. The three of them sat looking over the notes Kylie had made the previous afternoon, and were working out correlations of all the data contained within. Kylie has been gentle but merciless in questioning Sarah to gain as much information as possible from her. Her sister knew that if she had been the one in charge of the interrogation she would have pushed it a lot harder and possibly caused their only major witness to stop giving them information.

At city hospital, Sarah was just waking up to her first day away from the Hall. The young candy striper knocked and waited for permission to enter. Sarah gave them permission to enter and the young volunteer placed a breakfast tray on the desk by the window and turned to face Sarah. So was taken aback by the look of hatred on this young woman's face, before she could say anything the young woman walked over just a Sarah was standing up. She then placed her hand firmly on Sarah's chest pushed back her down to the bed.

"I don't know what you're doing here but you have a lot to answer for!" The young woman said her voice harsh.

"Sorry do I know you?" Sarah replied fearful for her safety.

"Do you know me, have you ruined that many lives that faces all are one to you !" The young woman's face was a mass of hatred and and fury.

Sarah looked at the sheer hatred that was aimed towards her, she then realised that this young woman was one of the victim is that had suffered at her hands. The young volunteer stood in a position that allowed her to look down at the scared young surgeon. Sarah could see and understand the reason why this woman would hate her so much, the Hall have probably taken this what would have been a young man and transformed him into this. Part of what would have happened to him would have been her work, and if it was possible at that time she hated herself with such a deep loathing that if you put a gun or knife in her hand she would have terminated her own existence.

Julie Moore looked at this woman, the woman that had taken her from Jack Moore and with the help of others turned him into this. Since he's come back into the community two years ago and placed in the position that she was now in, and the fact that the transformation had completely changed how people reacted to her. Her father when she turned up at home had refused to believe that this person was his former son. His mother had gone completely overboard in "helping" her newly acquired daughter to accept her new gender and place in society. Unfortunately for her her parents belief on a girl's position in society was to do good works and train to be a good wife. She did not know why those who had sought to harm her had released back into an area where she was known, and could also gain some level of support. The biggest problem was when the Hall had transformed her instead of Jack being 22 years old, Julie Moore was only 16 years old. So as well as having to do voluntary work she also had to attend high school again.

Back at the Roberts household the three women after going over all the data they had available started to decide on a course of action. Mrs Roberts called up a school that was listed as the one being nearest the Hall and arranged for her and her 12-year-old daughter to attend an interview with the principle. Surprisingly the principle was free and available to do with the entry-level interview that morning in about an hour's time. Kylie looked at her mother and her sister, she knew what attending this interview would mean. They were now planning to take the fight and subsequent events and fallout directly to the Hall.

An hour later Mrs Roberts and Kylie stood on the steps leading to Jacob's Hall high school, Kylie was not feeling like that grown up at that point and she honestly thought if someone spoke to her she would unfortunately have an infantile accident and embarrass herself. Mrs Roberts looked at her youngest daughter closely and considered the way she was looking and the fact that her body was so slight as she doubted the Kylie herself off as a 12-year-old. Taking Kylie's hand firmly but gently and led her into the main corridor of the school. They approached the door marked office and Mrs Roberts knocked gently and waited for the response to enter.

The secretary looked up as Mrs Roberts entered the room and smiled saying a middle-aged mother was a rather young daughter who appeared to be very much ill at ease. She looked at the girl and wondered how a mother could get the age of her child so wrong. The child's looked no more than 10 years old and definitely not ready for a senior high school, just as she was about to point this out the door to the principals office opened and Graham Smyth peeked his head out of the door.

"You found the office then Mrs Roberts!" He said with a smile, he opened the door fully and motioned for them to join him in his office.

Mrs Roberts led Kylie in with her and settled her daughter on a chair next to where she would sit. Graham seated himself was Mrs Roberts did the same. The two of them exchanged small talk for a few minutes whilst Mrs Roberts searched in her purse for Kylie's permanent record that had been created to ensure that Kylie was not putting in danger. Graham looked over the data held in the file and saw that Kylie's age had for some reason been left blank. Looking at the child he would consider her no older than 10 and picked up the telephone by his right-hand. Ringing through to the junior high school he notified the principle there that he had a possible student that had been assigned for an interview at his office in error. With an apology he led to the two of them across a well manicured sports field towards the junior high school attached to his.

After handing the two of them over a long with the permanent record to the principle there Graham made his excuses and left. Lisa Jackson the principle of the junior high school smiled warmly at her two visitors, and lead them both into the warm confines of her office. She could see the daughter was nervous and in fact was clutching a teddy bear in a death grip. She buzzed her secretary and asked her to take the child to the reading corner in the school library. Once the adults were left alone Lisa quickly read through the permanent record and looked at Mrs Roberts.

"I can see Mrs Roberts that you're very proud of Kylie and that is understandable she is a very cute girl for 10 years old." Lisa said with a smile.

"Please call me Patricia and yes Kylie is very much a mommy's girl and I am proud of her" Mrs Roberts replied.

Lisa looked at the academic record that had been attached to the permanent record and she could see that Kylie seemed to be academically sound, she also noticed the notation from her previous principle that Kylie was strongly is interested in sports gymnastics and athletics being prevalent. This caught her eye as her school was well known for their athletics programs. Looking up she noticed the time at her and Patricia had been talking and decided it was time to collect Kylie and show both her and her mother the classroom. She led Patricia the short distance from the office to the school library and the two women upon entering library saw Kylie with the secretary and the girl was giggling as the secretary read her a nonsense story.

Kylie looked up as seen her mother and realising that the school and in particular these two women meaning the secretary and the principle considered her to be a pre-teen, she realised that this was the role that she would have to play. Jumping up in a rather over played show of delight ran and hugged her mother. Lisa smiled on seeing this and it confirmed that Kylie was a mummy girl. After Patricia had taken one of Kylie's hands, Lisa asked permission and took the spare. Leading Kylie and her mother towards what would be Kylie's home room.

After five minutes walking the sound of children reciting the Pledge of allegiance greeted their ears. Kylie groaned inwardly this was the one thing she hated about junior high school but she realised that to get any results that she would have to play the part perfectly.

Continued in back to school and into the hall.......

Without a Trace - Part 15: The Final Chapter

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

TG Themes: 

  • Age Progression
  • Crime / Punishment

TG Elements: 

  • Identity Theft
  • Partial Transformations
  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Without a trace part 15
this is the last chapter of without a trace, being so it will also be the longest where certain threads that have been pulled will be knitted into the garment.
Back to school and into the hall.......

After five minutes walking the sound of children reciting the Pledge of allegiance greeted their ears. Kylie groaned inwardly this was the one thing she hated about junior high school but she realised that to get any results that she would have to play the part perfectly.

The headmistress waited with both Patricia and Kylie until the oath of allegiance was finished. Kylie spent those few minutes staring at her reflection in the polished floor tiles under her feet. Lisa to Kylie's reactions to the usual ones of a young child starting in an unknown environment. Patricia looked down at Kylie and could read her thoughts going through her head, she gently squeezed her child’s shoulder and Kylie took comfort from that. After the class had finished with the oath of allegiance Lisa gently detached Kylie from her mother's hand.

Miss Grover was the teacher of this particular grade of children, she smiled when a young girl was led into the classroom. An excited murmur settled over the class as they wondered who the new girl was. Lisa led Kylie to the front of the classroom and waited for the students to settle again. Kylie was beginning to feel exceedingly nervous about this particular point and she looked down at the floor. She could not keep the blush from reaching her cheeks and also pulled the teddy bear she was clutching up to hide her face.

"Class it is my pleasure to introduce Kylie Roberts who will be joining the school today." Lisa started

The class chanted their greeting to Kylie, and one young girl who sat at a pair of desks the other seat empty motioned for Kylie to join her. Miss Grover seemed that the child was embarrassed and ensure led her over to the spare Seat. She gently pushed the child down into the seat and motioned for her to place the teddy bear in view at the front of the desk. Kylie looked around and saw that many of the other students had teddy bears and other toys at the front of their desks. Miss Grover believed that having something the children cherished in the school environment kept misbehaviour to a minimum.

Mrs Roberts saw that her new daughter had been settled comfortably into the class she left the school. Climbing into the driver's seat of the SUV she pulled out the tablet PC that was running locator software. The signal from the various items that Kylie was wearing was strong and with that easing her worries she continued her way to the hospital to start her working day. Outside the school a non-descript unmarked patrol vehicle was occupied by Kylie sister and her partner council were both also watching a readout listing Kylie's position.

After a few hours of Kylie going through the motions of the daily routine of a young schoolgirl, Kylie felt herself fighting the frustration of having to dumb down her responses. As the day progressed Kylie felt herself beginning to lose control with the frustration. After lunch recess, she was settling into the home room when one of the other students a young boy that had been introduced to her as Dominic pushed his way past her causing her to stumble over her desk. With the frustration of being an environment that to her was geared to be simplistic overwhelmed her. Also she found herself reacting in a more childlike manner and she lashed out at her protagonist. Dominic ended up in a rather inglorious sprawl looking up at her in shock.

Unfortunately for Kylie Miss Grover chose that time to enter the classroom, Dominic seeing his chance when over to her and with tears in his eyes explained that the new girl had picked on him and no reason. Although Miss Grover would have usually taken what Dominic was saying with a pinch of salt, she was slightly irritated after a meeting with another parent had not gone according to plan. Without thinking she took Kylie by the hand and let her out of the classroom back towards the principal's office. Upon reaching there should placed Kylie the chair facing the principles door and walked in. After a minute or two, she left the office and Kylie was sat waiting for whatever fate befell her.

Five minutes had passed the principle still had not come out to collect Kylie and she was starting to get a little bit worried. Another five minutes passed and Kylie was still waiting outside of the office. Just as she was beginning to think that this was part of the punishment the door opened and a woman that was dressed rather severely in a business suit, her grey hair pulled back into a rather painful looking bun. She smiled a predatory smile down at Kylie and without a word motioned the apparent girl To follow. She led Kylie out of the school and towards a rather unprepossessing grey minivan, strangely the van had painted on its doors the legend child services.

Just across the playing fields Joanie and Jan was watching the entry doors of the school and they saw their teammate being led to the child services van. After running a plate check the confirmed that the vehicle was not owned by child services. And they debated briefly whether to intervene but after being told by control to let events take their path. They started following the vehicle making sure that they kept their distance but also kept the vehicle insight. After a few miles they were joined by a black sedan being driven by the latest member of their team. And they continued to tail the vehicle until it passed the imposing entry gates of the Hall.

Inside the vehicle Kylie was looking out the window's and saw them past the brick pillars of entry gate. She started to feel panicked and reached for the seat belt buckle to try and release herself, pressing down on the red button she found it didn't respond then her panic became more acute. The council thing she realised was that she did not have her teddy bear with her. That increased the feeling of panic, but there was a short moment of clarity and she realised that the charm bracelet she wore also contain a small tracking beacon. The vehicle pulled up in front of the main doors of the Hall and a woman walked round getting out of the driver's seat and opened the side door. She pressed a button on the key fob and the seat belt buckle released. Without saying a word she dragged Kylie from her seat through the doors of the Hall, Kylie centred herself not allowing any sign of panic to show so as not to allow this woman any power over her. Eva smiled when she saw the small sign of defiance in this child she wouldn't normally have done this so soon after a child joining the school but the opportunity was ideal.

One of her regular clients had recently said that they wished to have a 10-year-old girl dependent on diapers and trained to have no limitations on what was done to her. The fact that the school was monitored by the Hall for any possible targets and seeing how this girl had reacted to being pushed, the appealed to Eva's twisted nature. She wanted to break this little madam and would take great pleasure in doing so. Kylie stopped to assess the situation and the woman grabbed hold of her and continued turning her into the dark open maw of the Hall. No matter how the teenager tried to stop the progress towards her future fate the woman proved to be stronger. She was dragged towards the office and Kylie took the time to look around and she was surprised to see how some of the people in the Hall were dressed.

Eva sensed the reluctance in her latest victim and it sent excitement through her, the breaking of this one and her fate appealed to her sadistic sexuality. Kylie could feel the tension in this woman and indeed not bode well for her. The fact that Kylie's new jailer seemed to enjoy the discomfort she was placed under was a warning that things were definitely not planned to be pleasant for Kylie. After Eva signed in at the office Kylie were starting to get to the point where she knew she had to take action.

Just as Kylie decided to make a move on the woman who was in charge of her life at this point, She realised that it was now or never. Just as Eva opened the door into the locked parts of the hall and Kylie saw a young boy being restrained in the hall way in the process of trying to rip off the diaper he was wearing she reached up and grabbed the woman by the throat and used her small weight to bring Eva to the floor. Before the woman could react Kylie placed a nerve pinch at her neck and the evil doctor slumped into unconsciousness.

The boy that was being forced back into a diaper saw this small avenging angel and what she had done and he smiled. As he looked at her he could see that her eyes were a steel grey and her face set in lines of fury. She seemed to move like a goddess and the boy felt his young heart growing and he yelled out as that evil doctor fell to the floor. Taking heart from that he swung a fist at the nurse that was trying to put the offending garment on him, the nurse seeing her boss out cold and this young hellion stood over her baulked and that gave the boy his chance.

Just as that happened Eva’s nephew, niece screamed as she launched herself at Kylie but the young police detective smiled and almost purred and seemed to bat him out of the air straight to the ground. As she did that she wondered where the hell her backup was as she didn’t want to fight her way through the crowds of people and hangers on in this nightmare. She worked her way past the boy and walked down the corridor and stopped at a room looking through the door in shock. On a pink nursery rug was a woman dressed as an infant drooling and rocking and the face was the spitting image of the young doctor the team had interviewed the day before.

Kylie entered the room and looked at this woman and could see the fear and broken spirit there, she reached a gentle small hand forwards but the woman stopped rocking and crawled away from Kylie. This triggered the young detective rage again and without thinking slammed her fist into a wall and cursed at the pain. The other woman stopped crawling away when Kylie cursed and the fear lessened a bit. She turned around and for the first time Kylie could see intelligence in the woman’s eyes and Kylie crouched down to get on her level. The woman returned the gaze and then moved herself until she was resting on her diapered rear.

“You aren’t one of them!” She stated.

“No I am not I am here to put a stop to what they are doing” Kylie replied.

“Then hear my story!” The woman replied.

She started by talking about her sister a young surgeon who had a promising career. How Eva had corrupted her and forced her by turning the woman into this infantile state. The threats had increased over time and the force needed until Rachele as that was her name was forced to hide her intellect. A few days ago her sister had escaped and she had been forced into an almost newborn mental state. By an almost superhuman effort had kept hold f her adult mind by almost splitting her personalities. Just as she was going to continue a nurse walked into the room and Rachele growled.

At the entry way the rest of the team and half the city’s police force were pouring into the building. They made arrests and retrievals as they went but they could not get into the locked sections of the hall. Back in the locked section Kylie after dealing with the nurse was facing a trial, four orderlies were surrounding her and she was fighting for her sanity and her liberty. She retreated to the skills she had learnt in self defence and alot of dirty tricks she also had.
Back at the separating door Robert grinned like a wild beast and looked at the locks, he pulled out a small computer from his pocket and entered a set of codes. He was glad to have alot of his kit back and now things like locks and doors would not stand in his way. To him there was a girl fighting to keep her sanity and out of diapers back there and he was up for a fight against these monsters. The lock popped and smiling Robert motioned for the two detectives and Mrs Richards to precede him into the lair of the beast along with the swat team.

The team went through methodically corridor by corridor, releasing victims and detaining staff as they went. They reached Eva’s office and the evidence retrieval team went into work and some other officers stayed with the arrest and extraction teams to video the operation. It was going like clockwork until they came to another locked door. Joanie looked at Richard and the CIA agent nodded and set to work. Just as he got to the point of triggering the lock there came a thump on the other side of the door.

The door flew open and a large orderly was spread out on the floor, Robert looked at the prone figure and his smile became more feral. He kicked the orderly laying there and stepped over the prone form. As the group entered the corridor behind they had a sight that shocked them. In the middle of a group of groaning adults was stood a young school girl with a predatory smile on her face. Joanie smiled when she saw her kid sister looking like something out of an anime combat movie. Kylie smiled when she saw her sister and the rest of the team in the doorway, the last residents of the hall were stood in the doorways to their rooms. As the victims realised they were now free some cried some cheered.

Epilogue:

Months had passed since the hall had been closed and Kylie was now ell on her way to being a recognised and respected female detective. Her mother worked with the teams set up to find and help the victims of the hall and Eva. So far over the months that had past life returned to routine and the Roberts were pleased in that. At one of Kylies police force medicals it was found she was actually intersexed and surgeries followed and now she is all woman and engaged to agent Robert. Yes this story is a happy ever after.....

looking from the other side of life

Author: 

  • Allie Elle

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transformations

Character Age: 

  • Toddler
  • Preteen or Intermediate
  • Child

TG Themes: 

  • Age Regression
  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Looking from the other side of life

A story by Allie Elle copyright 2009-01-25

Part one: changes

David Townsend looked down the small strip mall his face grim as he took in the desolate sight of closed shops and lack of care. Gripping his briefcase in his left hand he slumped his shoulders, as a loss adjuster he really hated his job some times. He looked at his target a small mom and pop type store nestled on the corner, they had applied for a loss adjustment in preparation for liquidation of the store. He looked at the sign on the store “Poppin’s Little Miss Boutique”

He walked slowly and looked at the reduced display in the main window, the dresses and other accoutrements of girlhood were a bit faded. With a heavy step he pushed open the door and stepped in. A lot of the shop dummies were naked and there was only a small selection of items available. A matronly woman of middle aged stood behind the counter and smiled as he walked in until she saw the briefcase.

“Mr Townsend I presume?” Her voice was warm but guarded.

“Mrs Delware” His reply was polite and tinged with a bit of sadness. She nodded and motioned him into the back room and had him sit at the scuffed dining table that was in the kitchenette behind the store.

He sat down and placed his briefcase on the table like a shield and opened the clasps and pulled out a wad of papers in a manila folder and opened it up. As he looked over the figures his face became even more depressed as he saw that really the amounts that the shop brought in barely covered the costs of keeping the shop open. They had not paid a supplier in over four months so could not get a fresh supply in and were really down to last of the stock. He hated seeing stores like this go to the wall as he thought that the main chains were getting a strangle hold on peoples money. He could understand that people wanted cheaper clothes etc but smaller shops like this were more personal and sometimes the hub of a community.

His thoughts went back to the small town in England he had grown up in and some of the small shops that failed. The look of depression on his mothers face as her dress shop closed, how she became listless and distant. When he reached sixteen his mother finally had a breakdown and was hospitalised for eight months and his father became addicted to the bottle and his life became a hell that he had to try and survive. Mrs Delware was showing the first signs of the despondency of a woman who loved what she did but was fighting a losing battle.

As he looked around he saw pictures of a young girl wearing some of the dresses that the store would have carried as stock and a proud woman standing behind her. Mrs Delware made a pot of coffee and sat at the table opposite him with a sigh and made no attempt to try and make eye contact. To her he was a hatchet man sent by the banks to take her dream from her. She saw him looking at the pictures and a small smile crossed her face.

“That is my daughter she loved being girly and pretty, she was a blessing to us really.”

“She does look like she was enjoying herself, I guess by those pictures she will be in college now”

“No I wish she was, a year after the last of those photographs were taken she was killed on the sidewalk, a DUI decided to use it to avoid the cops.”

David was shocked just how emotionless she seemed as she talked about her daughter but he could see the pain in her eyes as she talked. The fact that the pain was still there helped David see her as a lost woman looking at ways of saving her memories. As he looked at the figures he noticed that there was another set of figures. These were in relation to the business small and rare payments but he could not see the receipts from what ever company had provided the dresses to fill them. He picked out that one sheet and turned it around to face Mrs Delware and her eyes became more guarded.

“Could you explain these payments please?” He asked

“Well not really without breaking a confidence Mr Townsend, as you are aware I do want to keep some of my customers private.”

The way she spoke David could feel she wanted to say more but he realised that it was close to the ending of the business day. He looked at his watch and nodded and sighed realising that he would be stuck in this town for a few days. He gathered up his papers again and he realised that he and Mrs Delware had actually been going through the papers for at least three hours. As he placed the folder back in the briefcase Mrs Delware looked at him.

“Mr Townsend I don’t know if you live around here or not but I feel this will take some time to rectify, I do really want to try and save my shop but I will understand if you say it needs to close.”

“Actually Mrs Delware I was hoping to get this wrapped up in an afternoon and head back to the city, but yes it will take a while I fear.”

As they spoke the bell above the store door jangled and both of them turned to look through the door. Framed in the light was the local sheriff as he looked around the store. He was a well built man and carried his uniform well; he smiled as he walked through the shop to the back and hung up his gun belt on a hook by the doorway. With a gentle grace he stooped and hugged Mrs Delware and smiled as he looked at David. He nodded as he sat down turning his chair around and straddled it; his eyes had a slight laugh in it as he looked at the briefcase.

“Well I guess you the fellow from the bank?” His voice had a southern drawl to it but was gentle.

“Yes Sir David Townsend from the first municipal bank” He stood and offered his hand.

The sheriff shook it firmly and then sat down again.

“Bill Delware and you already know my wife Louise Delware, please just call me Pa all the people I consider friends do” He replied.

“I don’t think I can do that Sir you have only just met me and it would not be professional to do so” David replied feeling slightly uncomfortable.

“Shucks David I don’t stand on formality around my table unless it’s younguns around it.” His voice held a laugh in it.

Well if you insist I will Pa” He returned the laugh. At that the atmosphere in the kitchenette became a lot more relaxed. The three of them sat drinking coffee and just talking over small things, David turned around and saw that outside had gotten dark and he looked at his watch. Another four hours had passed and it was nearly eight PM. Bill saw him looking at his watch and outside and he frowned as he noticed the time. Without another word Louise started to prepare a meal and David got up to make his excuses.

The two of them would not let him take his leave and insisted he stayed the night; he was not looking forwards to the drive back to the city only to drive back out the next morning. He sat watching the two of them so comfortable together and remembered a happier time when his mother and father were like that. To him it was like stepping back in time, hearing the laughter and teasing between the two of them although the accent was different, he could close his eyes and he was back in the rooms behind his mothers shop and his parents teasing each other after work. It made him feel warm a feeling he had missed for so long and he smiled.

Bill and Louise watched as the young accountant as a smile spread across his face, they nodded to each other and stopped. As they watched him they saw a tear roll down his cheek, his face became ashen. Louise had seen this in her days before she had married Bill and had opened the store when she worked as a nursing aide. Some of her patients had been children on their way to the county children’s home, the withdrawn look and the haunting from a trauma none of them could voice. With out a word she wrapped and arm around the young mans shoulder and hugged him close.

David felt the arms around him and subconsciously he buried his face in to the woman’s chest. He started to cry as he remembered his mother and father and how they were. As he cried a strange feeling started to cross over his body and he started to shake as if feverish. Louise felt this and gently touched his forehead as David’s eyes started to get large and he started to struggle to breathe. Gently Louise hugged him to her and started to remove his tie and looked at her husband. She nodded and motioned her head upstairs quietly letting her husband know this was urgent.

Bill watched his wife embrace the poor boy and nodded; he left the back room and headed upstairs, he had seen that look too often in his police career and he settled in the small lounge on the first floor and picked up the telephone. He quietly dialled the bank and reached their business desk that was manned twenty four hours a day in these dire times.

“Yup this is Bill Delware of Poppin’s little miss boutique, you send one of your boys to the store today, am afraid he’s taken Ill any chance his manager is till in the office?” He asked.

“Yes Mr Delware I think Miss Jones is still here finishing off some papers I will get her...,” the line went silent then a woman’s voice came on the line,” Hello Janice Jones can I help you Mr Delware?”

“Well your boy aint feeling himself at the moment and we think it’s best if he don’t consider work for a few days, we’ll get him to a doc but he sure is looking peaky”

“Mr Delware I must say thank you from the bank David is well liked by us and a hard worker we are sorry he has fallen ill if needs be we will send an ambulance and some one to collect his car”

“No need Miss my wife was a nurse’s aide I’m sure he will be back up on his feet in no time”

He finished the call and he heard the heavy tread of two bodies coming up the stairs. He poked his head through the door and saw his wife trying to almost carry David up the stairs but struggling. With out a word he stepped down picked the young man up and put him over his shoulder and carried him up the staircase. With out being told he carried David into the only spare room; it was a typical pre school girl’s bedroom down to the canopy bed and frills every where. In the ten years since their daughter had been killed they had never had the heart to alter it.

Louise started to undress David and she saw that his body was becoming flushed all over and she took a sharp intake of breath. Along his arms there were a series of bruises and as he lay there more appeared his face was becoming younger also. She stepped back a look of shock on her face and she watched as more and more signs of abuse appeared. She then turned to bill her face ashen and she was shaking, she pointed to the door and almost pushed him out of it.

“Bill this is bad, really bad” he voice was breaking in fear.

“Hun what is it?” Bill asked staying calm.

Louise looked back through the door her face drawn, she gently pulled the door closed and leaned against the wall. Her hands were shaking and she took a deep breath, letting it out slowly she turned to her husband.

“Darling that young man has got Chronos disorder somehow.”

“What in the tarnation is that?” Louise went on to explain about a few years ago a research experiment had gone wrong. A virus had been created but some how had escaped the lab that had created it. This thing was almost a fountain of youth, taking the victim back to an earlier age. What was being done was that David’s body was reliving past traumas as the bodies memory was being turned back.

With that Louise went to the lounge and called the local doctor and managed to get him to come out. Whilst they were waiting Louise went back to David and finished undressing him, fortunately he had passed out but she could see the pain on his face as his body changed. The doorbell to the shop rang a few minutes later and Bill went down and a young woman stood there. Bill recognised Julia Travis the local doctor and let her in.

“Bill good to see you again; Louise said you have a possible Chronos victim with you?” Her tone was all business.

Bill showed her upstairs and she walked into the bedroom and she immediately got to work taking vitals. As she worked David’s cell phone rang and Bill answered it, he recognised the voice as David’s boss and he answered her questions. As he talked Julia motioned for bill to give her the phone, he did and the doctor listened for a minute then looked at the ceiling.

“Yes I am sure he is well like Miss but I do need some information please, yes I am a Doctor” Julia stopped to take a breath.

“Has he been near any laboratories or hospitals in the last forty eight hours? Yes I see well I am afraid David won’t be returning to work, you see he has caught some thing that is causing him to regress physically and possibly mentally, yes it is the Chronos virus.” Julia hung up and whispered the word bitch.

With that she returned to her patient and stopped as she looked at him, as she examined him his genital area was changing as well as regressing. As all three of them watched the body started to shrink and regress and change. Slowly bones started shifting and changing and David’s penis was slowly transformed into the vagina of a pre teen girl as well as his body. Bill started to whisper a prayer as well as his wife and the doctor carried on the examination. With a nod she motioned for the Delware’s to leave the bed room. She used her cell phone and called her boyfriend to let him know she would not be home. She considered calling for an ambulance but she knew that really there was nothing a hospital could do.

Through the night she sat by this young persons bedside offering what help she could to ease pain. Each time she gave a shot for the pain she marvelled at the transformations that were taking place. As it neared midnight the changes started too slow and on the bed there laid a child of no more than two or three. Julia gently examined the body being careful not to wake the new child and as she worked Louise walked in and gasped when she saw the toddler girl laid there. Bill sleepily walked in and when he saw the child his knees gave way. The child on the bed was a copy of their deceased daughter at that age.

Part two: A new dawn

The morning gave way to bright sunlight and a warm day; bill called his deputy and laid the days duties on him saying that things had changed around his home. He did not elaborate, he and Louise waited for David to wake up during the remainder of the night Julia had diapered his small body. Julia walked down to the kitchenette and gladly took a cup of coffee as it was handed to her. Just as she started to take a first sip there came, the scream of a toddler just waking up from a night mare. Louise did not even stop to put her coffee cup down as she rushed through the door. Bill deftly took it from his wife as she ran past him.

Taking the stairs two at a time she rushed followed by the doctor, she reached the bedroom door and saw David sat up in the bed tears streaming down the small face. She gently picked up the sobbing child and rocked it against her bosom. David stopped crying his mind awash with a lot of feelings a lot of them were infantile. As he was cuddled he felt warmth spread between his legs and he realised he had just wet himself. After that he broke down again and Louise hugged him tighter, she then felt the diaper get warm and her maternal instincts took over with out think she went into mom mode.

“Awws is da wikkle pwincess all wetties?” Her voice like a mother talking to a baby

“Wha oo tawk bou?;” David looked shocked at what was coming out of his mouth, as he felt himself wet he also started to have the need to have some thing in his mouth and his chubby fist ended up there.

Louise watched as slowly comprehension started to fade from David’s eyes and his behaviour became more babyish. It was as if his mind was rewriting itself to accept his new role. Julia also watched as the regression became total. As she watched the changes she wondered if any of the former accountant’s personality was left. She watched as Louise changed the toddler and carried her down to the kitchenette. Whilst the women were upstairs Bill had gone out into the storage shed and pulled out the old high chair he had made for their daughter.

He had hoped that the furniture would have been passed on to his grandchildren. He never thought there would be another infant in the house. He saw his wife come down carrying the new child in her arms just clad in a diaper and she settled her burden into the high chair. The toddler looked around and giggled when she saw Bill.

“Daddy” was the only word that came out of her small mouth and Bill’s heart melted. Louise saw her husbands gaze soften when he heard that word.

A short while later after scrambled eggs had been fixed and fed to the group Julia left with a smile on her face. The new toddler seemed to be accepting her role, there did not seem to be any lasting trauma so she was happy just to arrange a check up. Through the day David seemed to settle further and further into the role of a toddler and just after lunch s/he started yawning. Louise took the child back upstairs and laid her down for a nap. Walking back down, she sat next to her husband as he sat thinking. Bill was looking through a set of photographs and Louise noticed they were all of their, daughter at the same age as David was now. She looked through them with him and settled into her own thoughts.

After about an hour they were jolted out of their thoughts by a scream and they both rushed upstairs just as they heard a thump on the floor. Bill outdistanced his wife reaching the bedroom first and he saw that their new charge had fallen out of the bed. He picked up the small girl and cuddled her close rocking her slowly. As David felt the warmth against him he stopped crying and settled in, his thumb found its way to his mouth. Just then Louise took him from Bill and settled him back down on the bed and started to change his diaper.

David lifted his head and looked his adult side had not totally gone and he looked down as the diaper was pulled down. Instead of what he was expecting he saw the area between his legs now held a slit and he screamed again. Through his nap he had thought that what he had felt earlier had been a night mare but this brought the reality back to him. He felt totally lost and looked at Louise as she fastened a cloth diaper around him followed by some plastic panties and he could not help but feel the love from her.

After he had been changed Louise picked him up and carried him down to behind the shop and on to the shop proper. Jiggling him gently she carried him to the rack of toddler dresses and looked at him measuring him up. She then picked a simple but girlish jumper dress outfit and dressed him in it. As he felt himself being dressed it seemed so nice to looked, after again even if he was a girl. He started to relax and enjoy the sensations that coursed through his mind and body and he realised just how much he had missed it.

Louise carried him back up to the lounge and settled him on the floor and Bill also joined them. With a sigh she started to tell David what had happened to him in a simple way about the Chronos virus and the change to his gender. Also she went on to tell him that really he had very few options as because of the virus he had no status. Bill also listened and he frowned, he was not willing to let this child become lost in the social care system as he felt responsible. Louise could tell what her husband was thinking and she agreed with him. She also felt responsible for this child and had bonded.

“David we have a very important question to ask you” Louise said slowly.
“Otay” David looked at them a simple smile across his face showing dimples.

“We can’t keep calling you David you do need a girls name and also we are wondering if you would become our baby girl?”

He looked at the two of them and he could see the love in their eyes and he missed the closeness. What he never told anyone is that in the confines of his small bachelor flat in the city he had often acted out like a child and had always wished to wear some of the dresses his mother used to make but was never brave enough to ask. Now he realised that it was his chance, he had never opened up to anyone and really the nightmare was a dream come true for him. Also he could feel the love that Bill and Louise felt for him and he smiled a bigger smile.

“Otay me be yu giwl” as he said this out in the street a small girl with angel wings smiled and looked up to the sky.

“Thanks boss” she whispered and faded from view.

Back in the lounge Louise had picked up the former David and cuddled him close to her, the two adults talked about names and other things and she listened. Her new name was to be Janie the same as the Delware’s dead daughter and well it was to continue her memory. Bill also listed the things he needed to do and that included putting the crib rails back on his new daughter’s bed. He then called the local judge and made arrangements for Janie to be welcomed into their family after making sure that Julia also sent the relevant information. After that was done it was time for the new families first dinner together and Janie really enjoyed it.

Epilogue:

The upshot of what had happened breathed new life into the shop, Louise having some one to model a new toddler range of dresses helped. Janice Jones even found ways to save the store and also the payment from the insurance company of the lab that David had audited before his transformation helped Louise start to open a fleet of shops. Janie loved modelling new clothes and the attention she got as spokes girl for Poppin’s Little Miss Boutique.

As she grew up she went through the usual tribulations of any young child until one near fateful day. She was playing out with a few friends from school out of the side walk waiting for her mother to close up the shop for the day. There was a screech of brakes and a car mounted the sidewalk and was heading straight for her. Suddenly from the other side of the intersection a police cruiser started its siren and lights and this was enough to break Janie from the trance and she dived into the shop doorway.

The car bounced off the wall and missed her and her friends and ended up in the street and the police cruiser pulled to a stop and Bill stepped out his side arm in his hand. Seeing his daughter was okay he hauled the driver out of the car. Shaking the shocked youth like a rag doll he almost threw the hapless driver to the ground until he looked at the car and saw that the front axel was shot. He then realised that this driver was legally too young to drink and just about old enough to not need a learners permit. He gently put the young driver down and picked Janie up and hugged her close as he checked her for injuries. He hugged her close as she burst into tears at the close call and she cuddled into her daddy as Louise came out and nearly fainted when she was told what had happened.

Janie’s life continued the way all young girls turning into women do and as her parents got older she helped out more in the business. When she reached twenty one she started dating a young man who happened to be called David. After dating for a few years they married and a year later presented Louise and Bill with a grandson. Janie loved being a wife a mother and a business woman her previous life forgotten and memories changed with love and compassion.

Fin


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book/18759/allie-elle